Chapter 1: Prologue: Namikaze Minato
Chapter Text
Minato’s eyes snapped open the moment he sensed his daughter’s chakra flare. He Hirashined to his daughters room without consciously realizing what he was doing, the kunai that he always slept with under his pillow already in his hand and scanning for intruders.
Then he paused, blinking. His daughter was sitting straight up in bed, staring at him with wide, disbelieving eyes. Alone.
Slowly, he relaxed, tucking away the kunai sheepishly. “Hi, Reika-chan,” he said awkwardly, trying for a smile. “Bad dream?”
Reika didn’t say anything. She just continued to stare. Her fingers trembled slightly.
The smile slid off his face, replaced with concern. He took a step towards her, freezing in place when she flinched.
“T-tou-san?” she said hesitantly. Her voice was small and raw, and it broke his heart. She stared up at him, her eyes round and filled with a desperate, clawing sort of hope.
“Yeah?” Minato said gently. He wanted so desperately to go to her, but the way that she’d flinched earlier…
“Are - are you real?” she whispered.
His everything hurt. “Reika-chan, can I hug you?” he asked, because everything inside him was screaming to go to his daughter, to hug her, to reassure her that yes, he was real, he was here and wasn’t leaving -
“O-okay.”
He was next to her in an instant, wrapping her up in his arms, feeling her small form - she was still so small - tremble against him. She pressed her ear over his chest, and Minato ached as she listened to his heartbeat.
“I’m here, Reika-chan,” he whispered soothingly. “Tou-san’s here.”
~
He wasn’t sure how long he spent like that. She’d fallen asleep in his arms, but even in sleep she wasn’t calm. It was a fitful rest - she whimpered and tossed and turned, and it hurt. She hadn’t spoken about what had woken her up, though from her reaction to him, Minato could guess.
She woke up barely two hours after falling asleep. Shock crossed her eyes when she saw Minato, before she blinked and it was replaced by worry.
“Where’s kaa-san?”
Minato frowned. “She’s on a mission, remember?” he prompted. “She should be back next week.”
He hated the way her hands curled desperately into his shirt.
“Promise?”
“I promise,” he soothed. “Kaa-san’s strong.”
Reika bit her lower lip, nodding. “Okay,” she whispered. She averted her eyes. “Thanks for staying.”
Minato kissed the top of her head. “Of course. Do you want to talk about it?”
She froze. Fear, horror, and something that looked disturbingly like terror crossed her face. “No,” she said instantly.
“Okay,” Minato soothed. “That’s okay. Wanna try to go back to sleep?”
She shook her head, visibly calming. “I… I need to train,” she said.
He blinked at her. “... Train?” he echoed feebly. “It’s… it’s half past two. In the morning.”
Reika blinked back. “You should sleep, then,” she said.
He stared at her like she’d grown a second head. “And leave you to train alone?” He scoffed, rolling out of bed. “C’mon, then, Reika-chan.”
She blinked a second time, taken aback, before nodding. “Okay.”
~
Reika went through her usual physical conditioning routine. Well, usual in that the movements were the same. The only difference was -
“Why are you pushing yourself so hard?”
Reika blinked at him blearily. She was trembling with exhaustion, and Minato felt a pang of guilt. He shouldn’t have let her go so far, but he’d thought she’d stop on her own.
“I need to get stronger,” she said.
“For what?” he asked. “You’re three, Reika-chan. You have time.”
Reika ignored him as something seemed to occur to her. “I want to enroll at the Academy,” she said.
Minato felt off-balance. “I - I thought we’d agreed to wait until you were six,” he said weakly.
“I want to enroll now,” she said, more firmly. “I can take it.”
He ran a hand through his hair helplessly. “Reika-chan -”
“Please?”
“I-”
“I need to get stronger,” she repeated quietly. Her eyes were shadowed, old in a way they hadn’t been yesterday, old in a way that looked out of place on her young face. Minato couldn’t help but think he’d missed something.
He hesitated. “Let’s discuss this with your mom.”
Reika nodded, shoulders loosening. “Okay.” She looked up, her bright blue eyes - the exact same shade as his - brightening slightly. “Can you teach me how to throw shuriken?”
“You’re still shaking from your exercises,” Minato said weakly.
She frowned at him, then at her trembling hands, as if disappointed in herself. “Oh. In five minutes, then?”
“... Okay.”
~
Reika was staring at him.
She’d shown a stunning proficiency at shurikenjutsu, but had eventually worn herself out to the point of exhaustion, at which point Minato had put his foot down and told her to go to bed. She had, only to wake up five hours later and head right back out to the yard to practice some more. Somehow, she hadn’t woken him - when had her footsteps become silent? - and he’d instead woken to the sound of cooking.
He felt a slight pang at the thought. Normally they cooked breakfast together when he was home - Minato always woke when Reika did, if not earlier, and the idea that she’d woken before him and gone through their morning routine on her own was… disquieting.
She’d told him when he’d entered the kitchen that she just wanted to let him sleep a little longer since she’d woken him during the night, but… well. He couldn’t help but feel off-balance around his daughter. There was a strange tension in the air. Normally, Reika would chatter to him about what she wanted to do that day, and he’d nod along indulgently, but this morning, she was silent.
Finally, he couldn’t take it any longer. “Reika-chan,” he said, meeting her eyes before she could pretend she hadn’t been staring. “What’s wrong?”
Reika blinked at him, something rueful hovering in the twist of her mouth. “I just had a nightmare last night,” she said quietly. “It was… bad.” She averted her eyes, but not before he saw the blue darken.
“Do you wanna talk about it?” Minato prompted tentatively.
“I… I dreamed you died,” Reika whispered, staring at her breakfast. She was very, very still. “You and kaa-san. And I couldn’t do anything to save either of you.” Her grip on her chopsticks tightened. “I was too weak.”
Minato’s heart ached. “Is that why you want to go to the Academy early?”
She nodded.
He swallowed around the lump in his throat. “I’m sorry,” he said hoarsely. Suddenly, he hated his profession - why had he even chosen to become a shinobi in the first place? What was the point of keeping his home safe if his own daughter didn’t know if he’d come back? “I can’t promise not to die, but I can promise to do my best to come home.”
Reika didn’t meet his eyes. “Okay,” she whispered.
Minato hesitated. She didn’t look like she felt better at all, but he didn’t know what else he could say. He hated how helpless he felt.
“What would make you feel better?” he asked. “More training?”
Reika looked up, a spark of hope in her eyes. She nodded.
“Okay,” Minato said quietly. “Okay. If it’ll help you feel better. But no going past your limits, okay?” he said sternly. “And no more training unsupervised. Deal?”
“Yes,” Reika said immediately. “Deal.”
~
Reika kept her word, but she didn’t go back to her old self. She’d always been enthusiastic about training, but now, it was like that enthusiasm had turned into grim determination. She wasn’t training because she enjoyed it - she did it because she didn’t see any other option.
Minato oscillated between hesitating acceptance and downright misery. He didn’t understand how one nightmare could’ve changed his happy-go-lucky daughter so much - that wasn’t normal, was it? But at the same time, would it be better for Reika in the long run if she didn’t see the shinobi arts as a game?
He didn’t know. He desperately wished Kushina was here, so he’d at least have someone to talk to or commiserate with.
Not only that, but the speed at which Reika picked up his teachings seemed to have increased. She’d always been a good student, but now she seemed to have ramped everything up a notch. Before, she’d picked things up as quickly as he once had, and he’d never been a slouch by any means - some had called him a prodigy, but Minato had always been embarrassed to call himself that.
Reika, though, learned even faster than he had. Not that she was perfect immediately - she seemed to know intuitively what to do, but had trouble getting her body to obey - but the speed at which she improved was downright humbling. He was undeniably, inexpressably proud of her, but at the same time, it terrified him.
He himself had graduated the Academy in two years, heading out right into the Second Shinobi War as a seven-year-old genin. Reika, though, he felt could probably graduate in less than half that time. If she got her way and began the Academy next year, when she turned four… that’d make her a five-year-old genin. And if the rising tensions amongst the villages continued, she’d graduate into a war, too. He hated the idea of dying before her, but he hated the idea of outliving her more.
~
Minato and Reika were training with kunai when Minato felt the distinctive whirlpool chakra of his wife enter the edges of his awareness. She was in the Hokage’s office, probably giving report, but Reika caught his change in posture all the same.
“Is Kaa-san home?” she asked, her eyes brightening with hope, and Minato smiled at her a little ruefully - it was embarrassing to have been caught by a three-year-old.
“She’s in the Hokage’s office,” he told her. “Want to meet her when she gets out?”
Reika nodded vigorously, straightening out of her stance and tucking her kunai into her pouch. Minato felt some part of him relax - there were things that could distract Reika from her training after all. He grinned brightly at her.
“Want a piggyback ride?”
She blinked at him, looking surprised. “It’s okay,” she said. “I can walk.”
He drooped. Was his little girl really getting too old for piggyback rides? She’d loved them just last week, but then… that’d been Before-Reika. Reika-before-the-nightmare. Post-nightmare Reika probably didn’t even like piggyback rides anymore. Minato felt his eyes prickle with tears at the thought - had he really already given his baby her last piggyback ride? He would’ve cherished it more, had he known. He blinked rapidly.
“Nevermind,” Reika said hurriedly. “If you really want to, I’m okay with a piggyback ride.”
Minato perked up. Reika was looking at him, a slight curl at the edges of her lips. He pouted at her.
“You’re laughing at me,” he complained.
She grinned up at him unabashedly. “Yep!”
He sighed despairingly. “When did my adorable daughter get so cruel?” he wondered aloud.
Reika giggled. “Silly,” she said fondly. “Are we going to see Kaa-san or not?”
“Yeah, yeah,” Minato sighed theatrically, but secretly, he was so relieved he thought he might fall over. This was the happiest he’d seen his daughter since the nightmare.
He knelt on the ground, and Reika clambered onto his back. He hooked his hands under her thighs and hefted her up, smiling slightly at the warm weight of his baby girl behind him.
He’d savour this piggyback ride. It might be her last one.
~
Minato walked to Hokage Tower, feeling far too smug at the fond looks his daughter garnered. She was the cutest kid in the world - he was glad others recognized it. Reika, for her part, could hardly stay still. He’d moved her to his shoulders after the fifth time she’d detached her arms from around his neck to wave at a passerby, and now she was sitting comfortably on his shoulders, one hand tangled in his hair and the other in a perpetual wave.
They loitered outside Hokage Tower for a bit, no longer than a few minutes that felt like an hour with the way Reika was fidgeting. Honestly, Minato was even more relieved - it was nice to see her act like a kid again.
Then the door to the Tower opened, and Minato felt himself light up at the sight of his gorgeous, brilliant -
“REIKA-CHAN! PRETTY BOY!”
- incredibly loud wife.
He winced, ears ringing, then let out a girlish shriek he’d deny ever producing when Reika used his shoulders as a springboard to bodily jump through the air and tackle Kushina right in the chest.
“Oof,” Kushina wheezed, squeezing Reika in a hug more out of habit than anything before lifting her up by the armpits in front of her like a naughty puppy. “Reika-chan, what was that?! Were you that excited to see me, ‘ttebane?”
Reika grinned unapologetically and waved, still dangling midair. “Hi, Kaa-san,” she chirped. “You should get out of the way, you’re blocking the door.”
Kushina snorted but moved all the same. “Yeah, wasn’t expecting to get attacked in my own village.” She gave Reika a mock-dirty look.
Reika just beamed. “I missed you!”
Kushina tried to look stern before the expression melted into affection. “Aww, I missed you too, Reika-chan.” She cuddled their daughter for a moment, swinging her from side to side as Reika’s legs continued to dangle.
Minato walked over, unable to stop his smile. “That was dangerous, Reika-chan,” he chided mildly.
“You’re teaching me how to throw shuriken and kunai and you think a little jump is dangerous?” Reika’s voice was dry as the desert, but the effect was undercut by how it came out muffled from her face being pressed to Kushina’s neck.
Kushina blinked at him, tilting her head. “Kunai and shuriken?” she echoed. “That’s new.”
Minato winced. “Yeah, there’ve been some… changes,” he said lamely. Kushina examined him for a moment before nodding, understanding that they’d talk later. Then her eyes trailed down to his shoulder, and she snorted.
“Pfft- she got you good, didn’t she, Pretty Boy?” she snickered.
Minato paused, then glanced down. On each shoulder there was a small dusty white footprint, exceedingly visible against his dark blue shirt.
He sighed.
~
After dinner, and after Reika was in bed, Kushina turned to him. They were sitting on the couch in their living room.
“So, what happened?” she asked.
Minato hesitated only for a moment to gather his thoughts before telling her everything. At the end, Kushina was biting her lip, which she only did when she was worried.
“Oh,” she said quietly. “She seemed okay today, though? Like she always is.”
Minato shrugged helplessly. “I think she was just excited to see you. Maybe that snapped her out of it?”
They stared at each other for a moment in mutual hope.
~
The next morning at breakfast, though, all their hopes were dashed. Reika pinned her mother with an intense gaze and asked, “Kaa-san, can I start at the Academy next April?”
Kushina blinked. “Uhh… I’m not sure if that’s a good idea, ‘ttebane.”
Reika frowned at her. “Why?”
“Because you’re just a kid!” Kushina said. “And it’s dangerous out there.”
Reika’s frown deepened. “But I need to get stronger,” she insisted. “The fastest way to do that is to go to the Academy, graduate, and get a jonin-sensei.”
“Minato and I can train you -”
“But you two have missions,” Reika said quietly, apologetically. Even so, Minato had to suppress a flinch. “Can’t I do both? Go to the Academy and get trained by you two?”
He looked at Kushina. Kushina looked at him, and in her eyes he saw a reflection of his own thoughts. This was what Reika wanted, and it didn’t seem like there’d be any dissuading her.
But, maybe…
“Reika-chan,” Minato said quietly. “As you are now, you’d graduate from the Academy in two years. By April, you’d probably graduate in half that time. You’d be a genin at five. Do you understand?”
From Reika’s puzzled look, she didn’t. Minato swallowed.
“Even if you spent a year doing exclusively D-ranks,” he said, “you’d likely be in your first battle at the age of six. I just… no matter how prodigious, a six-year-old doesn’t stand a very good chance against a shinobi twice their age.” There was a lump in his throat. “I’ve seen too many kids die. I don’t want you to become one of them.”
Reika stared at him. Her blue eyes were wide, her face a shade lighter. Minato felt awful, but she needed - she needed to understand the risks in an early graduation. She was so small, so tiny and delicate and breakable, and he knew an enemy shinobi wouldn’t hesitate before cutting her down.
Maybe it was hypocritical - he’d cut down many enemy shinobi in his time, mostly adults and teens, but some kids among them. He’d been desensitized to the idea of killing children, but that was how he knew that Reika’s opponents would be, too. He’d hesitated the first time, let the kid live, and then the kid had gotten up and stabbed a teammate in the thigh. If Minato hadn’t been as fast as he had, that teammate would’ve bled out. It’d been a quick and efficient lesson - enemy shinobi were enemy shinobi, no matter how young.
He’d killed that kid, in the end. He still saw his face in his dreams.
But he didn’t want Reika, his only child, his precious daughter, to end up only as a nameless face haunting the person who killed her. He wanted more for her than that.
Reika swallowed. “I… I won’t die,” she said, but her voice was hesitating and uncertain.
“You can’t promise that,” Minato said gently, but there was a note of pleading in his voice.
He wasn’t above begging. Not if it kept his baby girl safe.
She stared at him before lowering her gaze. “Okay,” she whispered. “I’ll start the Academy when I’m six, then, like everyone else.”
Minato exhaled, relief making his shoulders slump. He met Kushina’s eyes across the table, and he saw that same bone-deep gratitude in her expression.
They both knew they wouldn’t be able to keep Reika safe forever - that wasn’t the point, anyway. The point was to give her the best chance she could get, to minimize the chances they’d need to bury a tiny coffin. And - for now - they’d succeeded.
Chapter Text
Then
Reika stared at the Sandaime. It felt wrong to see him sitting there behind that desk, in those robes, in that hat - where was her father? He hadn’t sent word of his or her mother’s whereabouts since the Kyuubi attack.
“I’m sorry,” Reika said quietly. “I must have misunderstood.”
(deep down, she’d known what had happened the moment her father’s chakra had vanished from the kunai he’d given her)
The Sandaime - not the Hokage, that was her father, he’d be here any minute and take back up the position - looked as if he’d aged twenty years.
“Reika-chan,” he said gently. Reika continued to stare, and a hint of desperation entered her tone.
“Please,” she whispered. “I misunderstood, right?”
The Sandaime only looked at her sadly, and Reika lowered her head.
(both her parents were dead and gone)
(but she still had family left, and she needed to be strong)
“Okay,” she whispered, holding herself together through sheer force of will. “Okay. Where’s Naruto, then? Where’s my brother?”
There was a pause. Reika lifted her head. The Sandaime looked, if possible, even sadder.
“He’s not dead,” Reika said quietly. It wasn’t denial - now that the Kyuubi had been sealed away, her chakra sense was better than anyone’s in the village, better even than her father’s had been. She could feel the characteristic whirlpool-esque chakra that signified an Uzumaki, the chakra that had given their clan its sigil. It was squarely in the depths of the hospital, in the high-security ward that was reserved exclusively for ANBU and important individuals.
It wasn’t her mother - it was more tornado than whirlpool, but the spiral was still there. She supposed he’d gotten their father’s chakra affinity.
“He’s not dead,” Reika repeated. “I can sense him.”
The Sandaime looked at her, the lines etched deeply in his face. “I’m afraid you cannot see him,” he said softly.
There was a moment of complete silence. Reika stood perfectly still.
“I’m sorry,” she said at last. Her voice was toneless, and she felt the ANBU members hidden in the office tense, their chakra swirling uneasily. “I must have misunderstood,” she said distantly. “I thought I heard you say that I wasn’t allowed to see my only remaining family member, the son of the Yondaime Hokage, and my baby brother.”
The Hokage - she hated that she had to call him that, even in her own head - sighed deeply. “It is for his own safety,” he said gently. “If word were to get out about his heritage, the other villages would be relentless in their attempts to assassinate him.” He paused, seeing that she wasn’t convinced. “You yourself had already had a reputation when your father became the Yondaime,” he said. “The other villages knew you were someone to be reckoned with. But your brother? He is defenceless.”
“He has me,” Reika said quietly. She stared the Hokage down. “And Kakashi, and Jiraiya-oji, and Mikoto-oba -”
“Kakashi-kun has no legal right to Naruto,” the Hokage said. “And Jiraiya-kun has already agreed to relinquish his rights. Mikoto-dono will not be able to raise him - the Council has forbidden it, considering his status.”
Reika met his gaze unflinchingly, despite the betrayal blooming in her chest.
(Jiraiya, how could you -?)
“And me?”
The Hokage’s expression didn’t change. “You are young. Far too young to raise a child.”
She took a moment to collect her thoughts, taking a deep breath.
“I am an adult in the eyes of the law,” Reika said quietly. “I am a chuunin of Konoha and the new Head of the Uzumaki Clan. Naruto is not only a member of my clan, he is my younger brother and heir. By the words of the Clan Charter you signed when you came into office, legally, you have no right to keep him from me.”
Her rapid heartbeat betrayed her anxiety. This was her Hokage. His word was law, and she’d obeyed him unquestioningly for most of her life.
But this was for Naruto, and for him, she would do anything, even defy her leader.
The Hokage studied her, his face blank, but she imagined there was something pleased hiding in the corner of his eyes. “Very well,” he said at last. “Naruto will be placed in your care. I will assign a twenty-four hour ANBU guard for the foreseeable future, but I will not be able to take you off the mission roster.” There was a hint of apology in his tone. “We lost too many shinobi in the attack.”
Reika nodded, trying not to faint from relief. “Thank you, Hokage-sama,” she said softly. “I understand. I will make arrangements for missions.”
~
Her next stop was the hospital. She hadn’t slept in forty-eight hours, she was covered in dust and blood, and there was a tenderness to the skin over her ribs that promised pain tomorrow morning, but she needed to see her brother.
With the written permission of the Hokage, there was nothing the ANBU guards could do. Reika moved past them into the room they guarded, her eyes falling on its sole occupant.
He had their father’s hair. She leaned over his crib, gazing down at him. If she hadn't already known him to be the jinchuuriki of the Kyuubi, she'd have no idea of his status - which was, after all, rather the point.
He was sleeping, but as she watched, he blinked open bleary blue eyes. They were the exact same shade as hers, the exact same shade as their father’s.
“Hi, Naruto,” Reika said softly. He cooed at her, reaching out his chubby hands, and Reika took them in her fingers. He was so small, so unbelievably tiny she could hardly believe it.
Her heart ached. “It’s just you and me now, Imouto,” she whispered. Naruto gurgled, clutching her index finger in his entire fist.
She smiled down at him through the exhaustion, through the tears. She’d protect him with everything she had, she promised him silently.
No matter what.
~
She stayed there until he was released, going home only to change and shower. The nurses gave her pitying looks - there weren’t any beds to spare, so she slept sitting in the hard plastic chair next to Naruto’s crib. The home she’d shared with her parents had been destroyed in the attack, but the Sandaime had given her and Naruto a two-bedroom apartment in one of the shinobi accommodations that’d made it through unscathed. Reika was just grateful she wouldn’t have to care for Naruto in a tent.
Naruto fussed the entire way home. Reika pretended she didn’t see the pitying looks the other villagers gave her - it was better than the hateful ones directed at her brother.
Thankfully, the apartment was already furnished with the essentials. Someone had stocked the fridge and pantry, too. Reika held Naruto close and surveyed their new home, and suddenly, the magnitude of what had happened hit her.
Her parents were dead. They were gone, never coming back. Her father would never ruffle her hair again, her mother would never pull her into a bone-crushing hug again. She was living on her own at the ripe old age of ten, responsible for the care of an infant. It was - unbelievably overwhelming. So overwhelming she could barely breathe.
Naruto gave a sleepy murmur against her neck, and Reika jolted, coming back to herself. No matter how overwhelming it was, though, she’d do it. She’d do whatever it took to keep Naruto safe and happy.
She nodded to herself, set Naruto in his crib, and began mixing some formula for him. If her hands trembled... well, there wasn't anyone around to notice. Not anymore.
~
Now
She woke up gasping for air, the echo of Naruto’s dull blue eyes - her eyes, their father’s eyes - superimposed over her vision.
Reika blinked hard, and the image of her baby brother’s dead, dead eyes faded, replaced by her childhood bedroom. Why -
Oh, right. She’d gone back in time.
Slowly, Reika unclenched her hands from her bedspread and smoothed out the wrinkles. Her red hair slipped over her shoulder, and she let it curtain over her face.
It’d been… two weeks. Two weeks since she’d sent her soul back in time. Two weeks since she’d seen her father for the first time in seventeen years. Two weeks since Naruto’s blood had soaked her hands, two weeks since the light had faded from his eyes -
No, she told herself. Naruto doesn’t exist yet, but he will. And once he does, I won’t let him die. Not like that. Not again.
Her hands were trembling. She knew she wouldn’t be able to go back to sleep - she never could, after those nightmares. So instead, she slipped out of bed and padded silently to her desk. She flicked on the lamp and opened the notebook laying on top, pulling out a brush and ink. She needed to brush - ha - up on her calligraphy if she wanted to become a Seals Mistress again.
~
It was rare for both her parents to be home at the same time. Both of them being high-level jonin with international reputations and their own skillsets, they were in constant demand. At the moment, Hatake Sakumo’s disastrous mission was still a year or so in the future, so the Hokage was able to arrange their missions so that one of them was in the village at any given time. Reika knew that, once the war began in earnest, that would change, but for now, she’d savour it.
They shared a nice breakfast together, chatting idly, before Minato was left on a mission just before noon. They’d gotten to spend a week together as a family, which was longer than what they usually had, so Reika tried to focus on that instead of on the fact that her father was leaving.
Kushina was in-village more often than Minato. Her recent mission had been a bit of an outlier - she was the only Seals Master Konoha had regular access to, and was in charge of the complex seals network laid by Uzumaki Mito that defended and hid the village from outsiders. She headed the Research and Development Department’s Fuuinjutsu Division and was a consultant for the Security Department, so while her schedule could be erratic with long hours, it was more regular than Minato’s at the very least.
Konoha had a village-run daycare for its in-village personnel. It was run by a few full-time caretakers and a rotating roster of genin, mostly from the Genin Corps, but Chuunin-track genin could be found there as well, fulfilling the occasional D-rank if the daycare was short-staffed. Once Tsunade had become Hokage, she’d expanded the daycare to operate at all hours of the day and increased eligibility to the children of shinobi and kunoichi as well. It’d been a very popular move, especially for those without a clan to support them. Tsunade had also implemented mandatory training in child development and basic first aid for the staff, greatly increasing its quality.
But that was twenty years in the future. Right here, right now, the daycare was essentially just a place to dump children that would (usually, but not always) keep them alive until you could pick them up again. It was the caretaker of last resort - most eligible personnel found other ways of ensuring their children made it through the day, including just leaving their children at home unsupervised.
When Reika had been younger, she’d spent much of her time being cared for by whichever friends had been available, mostly Kushina’s genin teammates. As a result, Reika had spent most of her life under the care of either Hyuuga Hizashi or Uchiha Mikoto, and was as a result well-known to both clans' adults - Hizashi and Mikoto had often enlisted help, after all, and were prominent in their own right.
Now that she’d started throwing around sharp objects, Reika had thought she would be deemed mature enough to stay home on her own, but her parents had firmly argued that, because she was now throwing around sharp objects, she was at much greater risk of injury, and thus needed supervision more than ever.
Reika personally thought she’d be rather pitiful if she still needed supervision after a cumulative thirty years of life, twenty of which had been spent throwing around the aforementioned sharp objects, but she wasn’t quite ready to tell her parents about her new status as a time-traveller just yet and so acquiesced with a pout.
In all fairness, though, Reika was rather concerned at her own mental development, which seemed to have regressed to that of a child. She still had all her memories of the future, but her maturity had definitely decreased - not to that of her physical age, but perhaps to that of her ten-year-old self, hence the using-Minato’s-shoulders-as-a-jumping-platform incident. Also, her hand-eye coordination and dexterity could still absolutely use work, despite having improved in leaps and bounds recently. Her mind might know what to do, but the muscle memory wasn't there yet.
It couldn’t be helped, unfortunately, but it did mean that Reika reluctantly agreed with her parents’ decision.
So it was that, after Kushina had left for work but before Minato departed on his mission, he dropped her off at the borders of the Uchiha clan compound. Not that it was a compound as it would be in the future, with walls and guards - at the moment, pre-Kyuubi attack, it was more a district or neighborhood in which the vast majority of the Uchiha lived.
Minato gave her a squeezing hug, kissed her on the forehead, and vanished. Reika ended up operating on muscle memory and walking to the Clan Head’s home, which was - obviously - larger and more ornate than the others.
She knocked on the door, and a few moments later Mikoto opened it with a gentle smile on her face.
“Reika-chan,” she greeted, and the sound of her voice brought back memories - memories of her childhood, her first one, when things had seemed so much simpler than they’d become. Memories of sitting next to Mikoto, the older woman teaching her how to read and write; of the etiquette lessons Reika had loved with a passion, less so for the lessons’ contents than because it meant Mikoto’s attention was solely on her; of accompanying Mikoto on her errands, trailing after her like a puppy.
Reika swallowed and smiled up at her aunt in everything but blood, pushing down the urge to cry. “Hi, Mikoto-obasan,” she said quietly, and automatically bowed in greeting. When Reika straightened, Mikoto had an approving sparkle in her eye, and Reika resisted the urge to preen.
“Please, come in,” Mikoto murmured, moving to the side. Reika stepped in, slipping off her sandals and into the pair of child-sized slippers that Mikoto always kept by the door. Reika’s heart ached - she’d forgotten about those slippers. They’d suddenly appeared after Reika had taken her first steps, and kept on increasing in size in accordance with her feet. Reika had considered them her slippers, and Mikoto had seemed to agree, embroidering the slippers with daisies, which had been child-Reika’s favourite flower. To anyone else, they were simply a pretty pair of slippers, but Mikoto, Reika, and even Fugaku knew differently.
“How have you been?” Reika asked, gazing up at Mikoto with renewed adoration. Mikoto smiled down at her as they walked side-by-side to the veranda, where Mikoto had already set out a teapot, two cups, and a small plate of dango and fresh fruit on the low outdoor table.
“I’ve been well,” Mikoto said softly, sitting in seiza on one side of the table. Reika mirrored her as gracefully as she could, and Mikoto began pouring them both a cup of tea. “Kushina tells me you’ve started learning how to throw shuriken and kunai.”
Reika nodded, glancing at the dango and then at Mikoto. Mikoto met her gaze evenly and raised her eyebrows slightly. Reika flushed and took a sip of tea first, picking up the cup with her right hand and her left gently touching it. As she lifted it to her lips, she carefully slid her left hand to the cup’s bottom and drank with both hands. It was sencha tea, not matcha, which meant absolutely no slurping. Reika carefully lowered the cup and glanced at Mikoto, checking.
Mikoto’s eyebrows had lowered and her eyes were shining with approval, so Reika carefully didn’t break out into a grin like she wanted to and - as gracefully as she could - reached for a slice of clementine.
As she did so, she told Mikoto about her training. When the clementine slice had been chewed and swallowed, she looked hopefully back at the dango, and Mikoto, her eyes glinting with amusement, finally allowed it.
Reika couldn’t hide the way her eyes lit up at that, but she did her best to tamp down her excitement. Mikoto watched her fondly as Reika finally, finally ate a piece of dango.
Once the teapot was empty and the tray cleared, Mikoto gave Reika a look. Reika instantly straightened - that look meant a new lesson would be beginning - before flushing at how she’d previously been slightly slouching.
The woman looked faintly amused. “Would you like to continue working on your aim? We could go to the training grounds.”
Reika nodded, desperately trying not to seem too eager. They left for the Uchiha training grounds, the sweet taste of dango lingering on her tongue.
Chapter Text
Then
Back when Minato, Obito, and Rin had been alive, Reika and Kakashi had been nothing more than acquaintances, distantly friendly.
Then Obito died. Then Rin had followed. And then suddenly her father was inviting Kakashi over for dinner more often, desperately trying to prevent him from curling in on himself in his loneliness and self-recrimination. Kakashi tried to hold her at an arms’ length, and he’d succeeded, until Minato and Kushina had died, too, and it was just the two of them left.
Reika’s genin teammates had been killed in the war. Her jonin-sensei had been killed in the Kyuubi attack. She had no close friends, no one she trusted enough to leave them with Naruto when she’d be called on a mission. She would’ve gone to Mikoto or Hizashi, but she knew they’d be forced to turn her away - with Naruto as the new jinchuuriki, no prominent clan members were allowed to interact with him, for fear of one clan gaining more influence than another.
The only one left had been Kakashi, the last member of a clan that’d fallen into disgrace. No one would complain if he got close with Naruto - and more than that, she knew him well enough to know that he’d never let anything happen to Minato’s son.
That was how she found himself knocking on his door at two in the morning.
Kakashi’s expression was tired and wary, dark shadows under his eyes that mirrored her own, but it was overtaken by shock when he realized that she was there, Naruto in her arms, standing on his doorstep in the middle of the night.
“Do you know anything about babies?” she demanded, close to tears. “He won’t stop crying, and I - I - I don’t know what to do.” As if to emphasize her point, Naruto gave a particularly loud wail.
“I’ve tried feeding him,” Reika continued, and to her shame and horror, tears began welling up in her eyes. “I’ve tried rocking him, I’ve tried changing his diaper, but nothing’s - nothing’s working, and I don’t know what to do.”
Kakashi looked almost comically panicked, but Reika nearly collapsed at his feet in gratitude when he silently stepped aside, allowing her to walk into his apartment. He closed the door behind her, and gestured for her to sit.
“I have an idea,” Kakashi said, and he’d run through the summoning jutsu handsigns before, with a small poof, a little pug came into existence on the couch next to her.
Reika blinked, so shocked that the tears had stopped falling. “Pakkun?”
The pug took in the scene - Reika, shocked beyond words; Naruto, still screaming; and Kakashi, who had a pleading look in his eye as he looked at the dog.
Pakkun sighed deeply. “You owe me, kid,” he grumbled, before ambling over to Naruto and shoving his face into the infant’s space.
To Reika’s complete and utter disbelief, Naruto stopped screaming immediately. He fell silent, blue eyes wide with curiosity. Pakkun nosed him, and Naruto let out a happy, excited squeal and tugged at Pakkun’s ears. Pakkun bore it all with a long-suffering expression on his squished little face.
Reika looked at Kakashi. She didn’t say anything. Just stared in complete and utter disbelief, because what? She didn’t know what her face looked like, but he snorted.
“Put him on the couch,” he said, not unkindly. “Pakkun’ll keep an eye on him. Want some tea?”
Reika looked at Pakkun, whose face was being squished by a pair of chubby hands. Pakkun sighed.
“Go on, then.”
Carefully, reluctantly, Reika set Naruto on the ground instead of the couch. At Kakashi’s look, she defended herself.
“I read that infants shouldn’t be left on couches!” she protested. “The cushions could smother them, or they could fall if they roll off. The floor is better.”
Kakashi rolled his eye. “Okay. Tea?”
“Yes, please,” Reika had said quietly.
They walked to the kitchen. Kakashi’s apartment was small, purely functional, with no knick knacks or unnecessary objects. He put a kettle on the stove and leaned against the countertop, eyeing her critically. Reika flushed - she knew how she must’ve looked. Her hair was in disarray, there were bags under her eyes, and there was probably some of Naruto’s vomit on her somewhere.
Then Kakashi took the kettle off the stove before it started whistling.
“Forget the tea,” he said shortly. “Take a shower and then go to sleep. You can borrow some pajamas.”
Reika blinked at him in confusion. “I… what?”
He rolled his eye. “Shower,” he repeated slowly, enunciating carefully. “Then, sleep.”
She flushed hotly. “I know what you - I just -” She sighed in defeat. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d showered or slept more than two hours. “You’ll keep an eye on Naruto? You and Pakkun?”
Kakashi looked supremely uncomfortable. “... Yeah.”
Reika exhaled. “I… okay. Thank you,” she said gratefully.
He nodded, avoiding her eyes, and made a shooing motion.
She held back a tired grin at his awkwardness and left after making him promise to wake her up in four hours to feed Naruto. When she woke up a full twelve hours later and found Kakashi awkwardly balancing Naruto in one hand and a bottle in the other, she was so grateful she didn’t even scold him.
~
Somewhere along the way, Kakashi started stopping by more often.
Sometimes, it was to bring food. Other times, it was to check in on Naruto when he thought she wasn’t looking. More often than not, it was because she left her door unlocked, and he had nothing better to do.
Reika didn’t mind.
One night, after a particularly long day, they found themselves walking through the quiet streets of Konoha, Naruto nestled against her chest in a sling.
Kakashi walked beside her, his hands in his pockets, his usual lazy posture in place, but there was something… relaxed about him. Like he wasn’t forcing himself to be here, like he actually wanted to be.
“You’re not off the mission roster,” Kakashi noted.
Reika exhaled. “No. I got a few months’ leave, but after that, I need to go back.”
He hummed. “Who’ll take care of Naruto?”
She smiled humorlessly. “Good question.”
The silence stretched between them, long and thin. Then -
“I could,” he said slowly, tentatively, the words lingering in the air.
Reika swallowed. “I can’t ask that of you -”
“Reika.”
The word stopped her in her tracks. Kakashi looked at her, his eye tired and knowing.
“You don’t have any other choice.”
She closed her eyes. “I know.”
A long pause.
“So?”
She opened her eyes, smiling at him, letting her gratitude show. “Thanks.”
He looked away immediately, tensing. “Whatever.”
She huffed a laugh. They kept on walking.
~
Naruto took his first steps at Kakashi’s apartment.
Reika hadn’t even realized it was happening at first—she had been cleaning up the remnants of dinner when Naruto, determined as ever, pulled himself up using Kakashi’s pant leg and let go.
Kakashi barely had time to react before Naruto stumbled forward, catching himself on Kakashi’s knee.
Reika turned at the sound of Kakashi’s soft, startled inhale.
Naruto blinked up at him, chubby hands gripping his shin.
Kakashi stared.
Reika’s heart clenched.
Then, slowly, she smiled. “Look at you,” she said softly, kneeling beside them. “You did it, Naruto.”
Naruto wobbled slightly, looking between the two of them, as if trying to understand what he had just done.
Kakashi, still in a state of mild shock, carefully placed a hand on Naruto’s tiny head.
“Guess you’re walking now,” he murmured.
Naruto beamed.
And just like that, Kakashi was doomed.
Reika saw it in the way his expression softened. The way his usually lazy, half-lidded gaze warmed, just for a second. The way he reached out, steadying Naruto as he took another hesitant step.
Reika bit her lip, watching them.
She wasn’t sure what it was, exactly.
But something about Kakashi, the man who had spent his whole life avoiding attachments, holding Naruto so carefully in his arms—
It did something to her heart.
And she didn’t fight it.
~
It crept in softly.
Not all at once, not in a dramatic, world-altering way, but in the quiet moments. In the way Kakashi made tea without asking if she wanted any because he already knew how she liked it. In the way Reika tucked an extra blanket over him on the nights he stayed too late, pretending not to notice when he fell asleep on the couch.
It was in Naruto’s laughter when Kakashi tossed him in the air, catching him effortlessly every time. In the way Reika leaned against the table, watching, arms crossed, smiling to herself.
It was in the way Kakashi started carrying extra food in his pack. Just in case.
It was in the way Reika always set two extra plates at dinner.
Neither of them said it.
But they didn’t have to.
~
One evening, Kakashi arrived at Reika’s house late.
Not too late—but later than usual.
Reika raised an eyebrow when she opened the door. “Mission?”
He nodded, stepping inside without being invited. He never needed an invitation.
“Successful?”
“Mm.” Kakashi pulled off his gloves, flexing his fingers. “Standard. Nothing interesting.”
Reika studied him. He didn’t look injured, but there was something in his posture, something slightly off.
She didn’t ask.
Instead, she grabbed a washcloth from the side table and handed it to him. “You smell like sweat.”
Kakashi huffed a quiet laugh, taking it. “Charming.”
“I try.”
He wiped his face, tossing the cloth into the laundry bin before walking into the kitchen, where Reika was already pulling out a plate of leftovers.
He sat.
She poured tea.
Neither of them spoke.
And somehow, it was the most comfortable silence in the world.
~
It was an accident.
Or maybe it wasn’t.
They had been sitting on the grass, watching Naruto toddle around the park, attempting (and failing) to catch a falling leaf.
Kakashi sat beside her, arms resting on his knees, mask in place.
Reika stretched her legs out in front of her, leaning back on her palms.
The air was cool, the kind of autumn breeze that hinted at the coming winter.
She exhaled. “He’s getting faster.”
Kakashi hummed. “He’s getting smarter, too.”
Reika smiled, watching Naruto finally manage to grab the leaf, his entire face lighting up.
Then, without thinking—
She reached out.
Her fingers brushed against Kakashi’s wrist, a fleeting, absentminded touch.
He didn’t move. Didn’t pull away.
She left her hand there.
And after a few seconds—
Kakashi turned his palm over, catching her fingers in his.
It was small. Barely anything.
But it was enough.
~
Naruto was five when he realized something very, very important.
“Kashi-nii,” he said one morning, squinting up at Kakashi with the kind of serious expression only a child could pull off.
Kakashi, sipping his tea, nearly choked. “What?”
Reika turned from the stove, eyes wide. Because - Kashi-nii??
Naruto blinked at them both, completely oblivious to the absolute catastrophe he had just caused.
“You and Aneki love each other, right?”
Silence.
Kakashi froze. Reika stopped mid-motion, the rice spoon still in her hand.
Naruto tilted his head, as if wondering why neither of them were answering.
Reika cleared her throat. “Uh. Naruto—”
“But you do,” he insisted, crossing his arms. “I see it.”
Kakashi looked like he was not prepared for this conversation.
Reika pressed her lips together, her face turning suspiciously pink. “Well, it’s not—”
“I mean, you act like you do,” Naruto continued, counting on his fingers. “Kashi-nii is always here, and Aneki always makes him food, and you sit close together all the time, and sometimes I see you holding hands when you think I’m not looking.”
Reika nearly dropped the spoon. “You—what?”
Naruto beamed. “You do love each other!”
Kakashi exhaled sharply, rubbing his face. “We—Naruto, that’s not how it—”
“I knew it!” Naruto cheered, running circles around them.
Reika and Kakashi exchanged a helpless look.
And for the first time, Reika wondered—
Were they really still pretending?
~
The house was quiet.
Naruto had finally fallen asleep, curled up in his futon, his small hands grasping at the blanket like it might disappear if he let go. His breathing was soft, steady.
Reika lingered in the doorway, watching him for a moment longer than necessary.
Just to be sure. Just because she could.
Then, with a sigh, she stepped away, sliding the door shut behind her.
Kakashi was already outside, sitting on the balcony, legs stretched out, mask still in place.
The sky was clear tonight. The moonlight was pale, silvering the edge of the rooftops, casting everything in a quiet kind of stillness.
Reika sat beside him, tucking her feet beneath her.
For a long time, neither of them spoke.
And then—
“He’s getting bigger,” Kakashi murmured, watching the trees sway in the breeze.
Reika hummed, rubbing her arms absently. “Too fast.”
Kakashi’s gaze flickered to her. “You don’t have to watch over him every second, you know.”
Reika exhaled, pressing her fingers into her temples. “You say that, but who’s the one who checked if he was breathing five times last night?”
Kakashi was silent.
Reika smirked. “That’s what I thought.”
Kakashi sighed, tilting his head back against the wall. “I wasn’t counting. ”
“You never have to.”
Kakashi chuckled, low and quiet.
Reika glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, taking in the relaxed curve of his shoulders, the way the tension that usually clung to him seemed softer here, in the dark, in the quiet .
She hesitated. Then, carefully, deliberately—
She leaned against his side. Not much. Just enough to be there.
Kakashi stiffened for half a second—then relaxed, his body shifting slightly to accommodate her.
Reika closed her eyes. The wind moved through the trees, rustling the leaves. The warmth of Kakashi’s arm seeped into hers.
And then—
Softly, without hesitation—
“I love you.”
Kakashi inhaled.
Reika felt the way his muscles tensed, the way his breath stuttered, just for a second.
She didn’t move. Didn’t take it back.
She just let it be.
Because it was true . Because it had always been true.
Kakashi didn’t say anything at first.
Then, after what felt like a lifetime—
He exhaled. Shifted slightly.
And turned his head, so that when he spoke, his voice was quiet, warm, steady.
“I love you too.”
Reika’s fingers curled slightly against her knee. She let out a slow breath. Didn’t say anything else. Didn’t need to.
They just sat there, in the stillness of the night, their shoulders pressed together, the weight of unspoken things settling around them like something soft.
Something steady. Something theirs. And for once—
For once —
That was enough.
~
Reika had been through war before. The Third Shinobi War had been awful, terrible.
She had seen death. She had lost people. Her parents, Mikoto, her genin teammates, her jonin-sensei -
But this, the Fourth War, was different.
This was the end.
The battlefield stretched out before her, chaos bleeding into every corner. The sky was dark with smoke, the ground torn apart by jutsu, by bodies, by the weight of war pressing down on everything.
And in the center of it all—
Naruto. Fighting. Holding the world on his shoulders like he had always done.
And Kakashi—
Kakashi, standing beside him, covering his blind spots, moving with the kind of efficiency that only came from years of knowing exactly how to fight together.
Reika ran.
Ran toward them, toward the place she always ended up, toward the only two people in the world who mattered .
She wasn’t fast enough.
~
It happened too quickly.
One second, Kakashi was there—alive, steady, fighting—
And the next—
The air cracked with an explosion of chakra, an attack meant for Naruto, an attack Kakashi barely had time to see before he moved.
Reika’s breath caught .
No.
No, no, no—
Kakashi turned his head—just slightly, just enough for his eye to meet hers—
And then he smiled.
Soft. Quiet.
Like he had already known. Like he hadn’t just chosen to die.
“ KAKASHI! ”
The blast hit. And he was gone.
Reika’s scream ripped through her throat, but it didn’t matter.
Nothing mattered. Because Kakashi—
Kakashi was dead.
~
Reika had thought— hoped —that Naruto would survive.
That he would push through, that he would win, that he would do what he always did—
But Kakashi had been his anchor.
His last, steady anchor.
And without him—Naruto hesitated. Just for a second.
And in war—
A second was everything.
The attack came too fast.
Reika moved. Ran, ran, ran, feet barely touching the ground, chakra burning through her veins, lungs aching—
She wasn’t fast enough.
Naruto’s breath left him in a sharp, startled exhale. He looked down.
Blood soaked through his jacket. For a second, he looked confused.
And then—
His knees buckled .
Reika caught him.
She held him, pressed her hands to the wound, shaking, shaking, trying to stop the bleeding even though she already knew.
Naruto looked up at her, eyes wide, unfocused.
“Aneki.”
She choked back a sob. “ I’m here. ”
Naruto smiled. Small. Faint.
“Kashi-nii’s waiting for me.”
Reika’s heart cracked.
“ No, ” she gasped. “ No, Naruto, stay with me— ”
His hand gripped hers weakly.
“You’re the best mom ever.”
His eyes slipped shut.
And then—
He was gone.
~
Reika didn’t think. Didn’t hesitate. Didn’t care what it would take.
The seal she had spent years working on—the one she had just perfected—burned against her skin, glowing, shifting, wrapping around her like fate had been waiting for this moment.
It would take everything .
She didn’t care.
Her hands shook as she pressed her fingers against Naruto’s forehead.
“I’ll fix this,” she whispered.
The world collapsed.
Notes:
*nervous laughter*
um. yeah. so that's bits of reika's past
Chapter Text
The nights were the worst. During the day, Reika kept herself busy. She exercised, she trained, she practiced her calligraphy until her fingers and wrists begged her to stop. But at night, when everything was still, the memories pressed on her chest like physical weights. She’d toss and she’d turn, and eventually fall asleep out of sheer physical exhaustion, and she’d dream.
They weren’t always nightmares. That was the worst part. Sometimes, she’d sleep, and she’d remember the way Kakashi used to watch her cook, leaning against the counter, watching her like she was something precious, like he was trying to ingrain the moment into his memory. She’d smile and tease, ask him, Watching me cook won’t make you any better at it, because he couldn’t cook to save his life, and Kakashi -
He’d just look at her, his eye soft in way he’d never allowed himself to be before. Yeah, he’d agree. I know. She’d smile at him fondly, because they both knew what he was doing, and she’d go back to cooking. And then Naruto would stumble in, see the look on Kakashi’s face, and gag loudly, but he wouldn’t leave.
You guys are gross, he’d declare.
And Kakashi wouldn’t deny it. He’d just raise his eyebrows. Then leave, he’d say idly.
No, Naruto would say, very strongly.
Reika would smile to herself as they argued, no heat behind their words. She’d let herself bask in it, let herself be there, and then -
She’d wake up.
And it was like losing them all over again.
~
Her parents noticed. Of course they did. They saw the way she pushed herself, too hard, too fast. They saw the way her mind had changed, how she’d developed the ability to predict an opponents’ movements overnight, how she’d grip a kunai in a wrong way, huff, and then correct herself.
As if she knew what to do in her head, but her body didn’t.
~
They worried. She saw it in their eyes, their expressions, when she pushed herself to the brink of exhaustion and collapsed on the grass in the yard. When Minato hovered, watching, his eyebrows creased as if he was trying to figure her out but couldn’t. When Kushina pushed more food onto her plate at dinner, because you’ve been training all day, ‘ttebane, you gotta eat, but her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. When Kushina would pick her up from Mikoto’s and sigh at the dusty ends of her pant legs.
The guilt was overwhelming. She felt awful - she’d replaced the daughter they used to have, the Reika that’d been here before she’d come back. She’d killed her, in a way.
And that was why she didn’t say anything. Because she didn’t think she could take it if her parents, the ones who’d always been there for her until they couldn’t, knew that, too.
~
Weeks turned into months. Reika got stronger, faster, more precise. But the dreams didn’t stop.
They got worse.
~
The dream started out normal. Or, at least, as normal as they got.
It was raining. Naruto was rubbing a towel over his hair, and it stuck up in every direction. Reika eyed him, not because of the hair, but because -
“There’s a frog under the couch,” she said, her voice flat.
Naruto blinked at her. There was hair stuck to his forehead. “There is?”
Reika gestured vaguely at the couch. “Check.”
He ducked, looking under the couch. “Huh. There is.”
She pinched the bridge of her nose. “Naruto. Why is there a frog under the couch?”
Naruto blinked at her innocently. Too innocently. “He must’ve followed me home.”
Kakashi wandered in from the bedroom. “Naruto, put the frog back.”
Naruto pouted. “But he’s my friend! Can’t I keep him?”
Kakashi gave him a look. “Your friend belongs outside.”
Reika sighed. No one did anything in this household. She picked the frog up, opened the window, and threw it outside.
“Goodbye, Naruto’s friend.”
“NOOO!”
Kakashi patted Naruto’s head. “Tragic.”
Naruto pouted harder. “You guys are so mean.” He threw himself dramatically onto the couch.
Reika snorted. “You can get a frog when you learn to stop tracking in mud.”
Naruto gasped, deeply offended. “That’s not fair!”
Kakashi shrugged. “Sounds good to me.”
Naruto rolled onto the floor and whined loudly. Then he looked up, meeting Reika’s eyes, and tilted his head curiously.
“Hey, hey, nee-san,” he said. “Can I ask you something?”
Reika eyed him. “Depends. Is it about the frog?”
He huffed. “No.”
“Then, go ahead.”
He blinked at her. “Why didn’t you save me?”
Reika stared at him. “... What?” she said weakly.
“Why didn’t you save me?” he repeated. “I trusted you. And you weren’t enough.”
“You did let him die,” Kakashi adds.
She swallowed. “But you’re right here.”
Naruto stared at her. “Am I?”
~
Reika woke up gasping for air. She hunched over in bed, sitting up abruptly, and a low, keening, broken sound tore itself from her throat. She stared down at her hands, and -
They were small. Too small.
It hits her at once. She was in the past, had been in the past for months, because - because -
She’d let her baby brother die.
Reika whimpers. “I’m sorry,” she gasped, clawing at the sheets. “I’m so sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry -”
Her door opened. Reika looked up, tears on her face. Minato took one look at her and made a sound like he’d been punched.
The next second, his arms were wrapped around her. Reika sobbed, because he looked so much like Naruto had, so much like Naruto will, because she was still three and he wasn’t born yet but she’d already failed him so badly -
Kushina was there the next moment. She sat at Reika’s side, rubbing her back.
Reika needed to control herself. She knew that, knew she was making these pitiful, high-pitched, broken noises, but she can’t stop. She can’t. She hadn’t let herself cry since coming back to the past, not until now, and now that she’d started, she couldn’t seem to stop.
Her parents stayed with her, because of course they did. Eventually, her breaths evened out. The tears stopped coming.
Her mother took Reika’s face in her hands and gently wiped off the tears staining her face.
“Reika,” her father said, and he sounded so gentle it almost made her cry again. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Reika shook her head immediately. But Minato looked at her sadly, so, so sadly.
“I think you need to.”
She stiffened. “I -”
“Please,” he said quietly, and the look in his eyes - it was desperate. Pleading. Begging.
“You’re hurting,” he said, his voice soft. “Let us help, Reika. You’re not alone.”
She swallowed, looking down. “If I tell you, you’ll hate me,” she whispers, her voice small.
Kushina made a small sound. “We could never hate you, Reika,” she breathed, disbelief in her voice. “Never.”
Reika stared at her hands. Her small hands. She shook her head.
“You will,” she said. And then, slowly, her shoulders relaxed, and she sighed defeatedly, her limbs heavy. “But maybe that’s what I deserve.”
“Reika -”
She didn’t let her father finish.
“I’ve lived this life before.”
Silence.
Reika kept going. Now that she’d started, she couldn’t seem to stop.
“You two die when I’m ten,” she said quietly. “A man rips the Kyuubi out of Kaa-san when she’s giving birth, and the two of you die sealing it away. But you -” her voice caught. “You leave behind a son. Naruto.”
She swallowed. The name hung in the air.
“I raised him,” Reika whispered. “Me and Kakashi. We - we’re not perfect,” she said, giving a shaky laugh. “Not even close. But we do our best, and for a while, it’s enough.”
She stared at her too-small hands. She thinks her parents have stopped breathing.
“But then the war comes,” she said, and her voice shattered . “And Kakashi dies. And then Naruto dies. And I wasn’t fast enough.”
She took a breath. “So I sent myself back. And now I’m here.”
There was a long pause. Reika didn’t move, didn’t dare breathe . She just… braced herself. For the hatred, the blame, the accusation, the why did you survive when he didn’t? Why weren’t you enough?
Then, Kushina spoke. “Oh, Reika,” she breathed, and her voice - it was heartbroken. “You’ve been carrying all that alone?”
Reika couldn’t help herself - her head jerked upwards, eyes wide, because that wasn’t blame, that was empathy. Her mother meets her gaze, and there’s tears in her eyes, tears on her face, and -
“Why aren’t you yelling?” Reika blurted out, unable to stop herself.
Her mother’s face crumpled. “Reika,” she whispered, her voice thick with tears, “how could we possibly yell at you?”
“You’ve been through so much,” Minato said, and his voice was shaky, like he’s trying to hold back tears, too. “But Reika - it wasn’t your fault.”
Reika looked between her parents, brows furrowed. “But it was,” she said quietly. “I was there, I saw the attack coming, I just - I wasn’t fast enough. You should hate me,” she repeated urgently. “You have to.”
They just looked at her, sadness in their eyes.
“Why?” Minato asks softly. “Why do we have to hate you?”
Reika folded in on herself. “Because I deserve it.”
Kushina pulled her in.
No hesitation, no words—just warm, steady arms wrapping around her, holding her tight.
Reika froze.
Because she didn’t deserve this. She didn’t deserve the comfort, the warmth, the forgiveness.
She deserved their anger. Their blame. Their hatred.
But Kushina just pressed a hand against the back of her head, cradling her like she was something precious.
And then—softly, achingly—
“No, you don’t.”
Reika shook her head. “You don’t understand—”
Minato’s hand rested lightly against her back. “We understand,” he murmured. “More than you think.”
Reika scoffed—a weak, broken sound. “Then you should hate me.”
Minato sighed, pressing his forehead against the crown of her head. “Reika-chan,” he whispered, “we could never hate you.”
Reika choked on a sob. “But I—”
Kushina pulled back just enough to cup her face in her hands.
And gods, the look in her eyes—
It wasn’t anger. It wasn’t blame.
It was just love.
Unshaken, unbreakable love.
“Sweetheart,” she said, her voice thick with emotion, “do you think we’d ever blame Naruto for something like this?”
Reika stilled.
Her breath caught.
Because—
No. Of course not.
She knew that. She knew that if the roles had been reversed, if it had been Naruto standing in her place, they would never have blamed him for not being enough.
Then—
Then why was it different for her?
Her lips trembled. She didn’t know why it was different. She just knew that it was.
Minato brushed a hand over her hair, his voice gentle but firm. “You did everything you could, Reika.”
Reika shook her head.
Minato held her tighter. “And I am so proud of you.”
That—
That broke her.
She sobbed. Loud, unrestrained, shaking apart in their arms. Because she didn’t know how to accept this. Didn’t know how to let herself believe it. Because they were wrong, but -
But they held her. They held her through it.
They whispered to her, telling her how strong she was, how brave she was, how they loved her, how they would always love her.
And for the first time—
She let herself be held.
~
She didn’t believe them. Not really. Not when Naruto had died in her arms, not when he’d died calling her mom for the first time, not when he’d died reassuring her, of all things -
But. She believed that her parents believed it. She believed that her parents believed she wasn’t at fault, that she wasn’t to blame, that there wasn’t anything she could’ve done.
She didn’t agree, but she accepted, for the first time, that they did.
And maybe, for now, that was enough.
~
Reika wasn’t better immediately. Because that wasn’t how grief - how healing - worked.
It wasn’t easy. It wasn’t a straight path. It wasn’t something Reika could just force herself through, no matter how much she wanted to.
But she tried. Even if she thought she didn’t deserve it. Because deep in her heart of hearts, she knew Kakashi and Naruto wouldn’t want her to be like this. They - they’d want her to live, to keep living the way she had with them. Because they were good like that.
So she tried. For them. Because they were gone, because the life they’d shared together was gone, but if she forgot them, if she ignored what they would’ve wanted -
Then it was like they’d never even existed. And that was worse.
~
Some days were easier than others.
She learned to pause again. To let herself breathe, to stop thinking like every second wasted was another person lost. Because there was a reason she’d chosen to send herself back to her early years, and it was so that she’d have time. Time to regain the skills she’d once had, time to get stronger than she’d been before.
She still trained. Still pushed herself. But there were times she didn’t. Times when she sat outside with her parents instead, listening to Kushina chatter about nothing important, watching Minato read reports with an easy expression, feeling the warmth of them beside her.
And it was enough. It was nice. She’d forgotten what it had felt like, having parents. She’d spent longer without them than with, and getting them back all at once -
It was overwhelming. But she breathed through it. She let herself have them. Sometimes. Not always - but enough.
She still had nightmares. She probably always would.
But now—now—she didn’t wake up alone.
Kushina had the uncanny ability to sense when something was wrong, even in her sleep. She never said anything when Reika crawled into bed with her, never commented on how small she still was, never teased her for needing this.
She just pulled her close, tucked her head under her chin, and held her.
And when Minato found them in the morning, he only ever smiled and pressed a kiss to the top of her head before going about his day.
They never made her feel weak for it.
And gods, that made all the difference.
She let herself have that, too. Sometimes.
~
The guilt was still there. The grief. The lingering thought of if only. If only she’d been faster, stronger, enough.
But it was easier to handle, now, because her parents knew, and because they didn’t blame her.
~
“Are you upset?” Reika asked one evening. It’d been a quiet few hours. The sun had set, and night had settled in. She sat at the dining table, practicing her calligraphy. Her father was across from her, writing a mission report, and her mother was writing in one of her notebooks.
They both looked at her questioningly.
“That I came back,” Reika said quietly, averting her eyes. “That I replaced the daughter you used to have.”
“Oh, sweetheart, no,” Kushina said softly. “Of course not. You’re still our daughter.”
Reika swallowed. “But I’m different. I’m not her.”
Minato covered her hand with his own. “You’re not,” he agreed easily. “Because you’ve grown up already, once. But I’m grateful, because if you hadn’t come back, I’d never have had the chance to know this you.”
There was a lump in her throat. Her mouth was dry. “I’m not… normal,” she said hesitantly. “Or whole. You didn’t expect this to happen.”
“No,” Minato said. “We didn’t. But that doesn’t mean we don’t still love you. That doesn’t mean we don’t still accept you.”
Her eyes were wet. “Okay,” she whispered. Then, softly, because she didn’t think she’d ever told them before -
“I missed you.”
“We’re here now,” Kushina murmured, pulling Reika into her and pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “And we’re not going anywhere.”
~
More time passed. Months, in which the hard knot of grief and loss in her chest slowly, ever so slowly, loosened. It was still there - it’d always be there.
But she had a second chance. She’d given herself a second chance. And she had to keep moving forward. Because that was what Naruto and Kakashi would’ve wanted, what her parents wanted. Because, in the end, she couldn’t stay stuck in the past forever.
The guilt was still there. It’d always be there, probably. But she’d learned to carry it, just a little.
~
The words came tumbling out in the late evening, when the sky was a deep, endless purple and the air was thick with the quiet hum of summer. The kind of evening where the world felt soft, where everything should have been peaceful.
But inside Reika, there was only ache.
She sat between her parents on the porch, knees drawn to her chest, fingers curled into the fabric of her pants. Kushina was beside her, idly playing with her hair like she had all the time in the world. Minato sat on the other side, relaxed in posture, but his eyes never left her.
Reika knew they were waiting. And she was so tired of holding everything in. Of being the only one who remembered them.
So she spoke.
"Kakashi and I raised him," she murmured, barely above a whisper.
Kushina’s fingers stilled.
Minato didn’t move, but she felt him inhale, slow and steady.
"After you two were gone," Reika continued, staring at the sky. "We weren’t perfect. But we tried."
Kushina exhaled sharply, her voice thick when she asked, "Tell me about him."
Reika’s throat tightened. Her hands trembled in her lap. "He looked like you, Tou-san. But his smile—" She swallowed, eyes burning. "That was all Kaa-san."
Minato let out a breath like he’d been punched.
Kushina’s face crumpled.
"He wanted to be Hokage," Reika continued, voice barely steady. "And he would have been. He was stubborn. Loud. He never gave up on anyone. He loved the village, even when it didn’t love him back."
Minato’s fingers curled into fists.
Reika pressed forward. Because Naruto - he deserved this. To have their parents know him. Even if he didn’t even exist yet, he deserved to be known, to be loved.
"He wore orange because he thought it was the loudest color, and he wanted people to see him. He made me eat ramen at least twice a week, even when I was sick of it. He laughed too hard at his own jokes, and he always found new ways to make things so much harder for himself because he refused to take shortcuts."
A watery chuckle slipped from her lips. "And when he smiled, it felt like nothing bad had ever happened in the world."
Kushina covered her mouth with her hand, tears falling freely now.
Minato pressed his fingers to his eyes, his breath unsteady.
Reika inhaled sharply, shaking. "We were a mess, especially in the beginning, but we made it work. Kakashi and I—we loved him. We were a family."
She hesitated. Then, softer—
"And sometimes, we were happy."
Minato made a sound like he was breaking.
Reika kept going.
"We’d walk him home from the Academy,” she whispered. “Whichever one of us wasn’t on a mission. Sometimes, we’d both be there, and he’d just - light up. He’d walk between us and take our hands, so naturally, like he’d never even considered otherwise.”
She squeezed her eyes shut.
"Even when he got older,” she said, her voice soft and heavy, “He never stopped reaching for my hand. And I - I never stopped taking it.”
Minato sniffed, his voice hoarse. "Reika—"
"And then the war came," she whispered, "and I lost them both."
Kushina grabbed her, pulling her into a fierce hug, pressing her lips to the top of her head.
Minato held them both.
And Reika—
Reika sobbed.
Because her parents were here. But Naruto and Kakashi were gone.
And she didn’t know how to exist in a world where both things were true.
So she let herself be held.
Let herself mourn.
And let herself remember.
Notes:
sorry if the reveal to her parents was too sudden too soon, but let's be real, reika's not okay and her parents would've put their feet down eventually
next chapter will be lighter on the angst!!!
Chapter Text
Healing wasn’t a straight line. It wasn’t something she could force. She still woke up some nights gasping for breath, reaching for ghosts that weren’t there. She still hesitated before walking past a mirror, because seeing her younger self in her reflection still felt wrong.
But she tried.
She let herself sit in the sun a little longer. She let herself pause when Minato reached out to ruffle her hair, instead of ducking away. She let herself linger when Kushina wrapped an arm around her shoulder, guiding her into the kitchen to help make dinner, because food tasted better when they made it together.
She let herself be loved.
It wasn’t easy. She didn’t believe, not really, that she deserved it.
But her parents did.
And maybe, for now, that was enough.
~
Reika still trained. She still worked harder than she probably should have. But now, when she collapsed onto the grass, exhausted, she let herself stay there for a moment. Let herself listen to the wind through the trees, the distant sounds of life carrying on without her.
Minato noticed.
He didn’t say anything, not at first. He just sat down beside her, letting the quiet settle.
Then, one evening, as they watched the sunset from the back porch, he finally spoke.
“You’re doing better.”
Reika blinked. “What?”
Minato smiled at her, soft and warm. “I’ve seen you,” he murmured. “You let yourself rest now.”
Reika exhaled, looking down at her hands. “I’m trying.”
Minato’s hand was light on her head, ruffling her hair. “That’s all I could ever ask for.”
Something in her chest loosened.
She didn’t answer. She just leaned against him, just slightly, and let herself breathe.
~
Some nights were worse than others.
She still dreamed—sometimes of Kakashi, sometimes of Naruto, sometimes of both. And sometimes, the dreams weren’t memories. Sometimes, they were just fear, clawing at her from the inside, whispering that she would fail again. That no matter what she did, the future wouldn’t change.
But then she would wake up.
And Minato would be there, his presence steady even if he was just sitting outside her room, pretending not to be waiting for her.
And Kushina would be there, arms open, holding her close even if she never said a word.
And she wasn’t alone.
Not anymore.
~
One day, she sat beside her father in his office, watching as he wrote out reports, the steady scratch of his brush against paper filling the space between them.
It was normal. Simple.
And yet, Reika couldn’t remember the last time she had just sat like this, not thinking about the past, not bracing herself for what came next.
Minato glanced at her, then set down his brush. “What is it?”
Reika blinked. “Huh?”
“You’re staring,” he said, amused.
Reika hesitated, then exhaled. “I just… I don’t know.”
Minato tilted his head, waiting.
Reika looked down at her hands. “I think… I think I’m glad you’re here.”
Minato’s expression softened.
Then, gently, he reached out, resting his hand over hers. “I’m glad you’re here, too.”
She swallowed around the lump in her throat.
And, for the first time in a long time, she believed him.
~
Reika wasn’t fixed. She was still broken, still missing holes in her very soul that Kakashi and Naruto had once filled. She wasn’t sure if those holes would ever fill.
But she was learning to live with it. Slowly, quietly, in the warmth of her father’s patience, in the unwavering presence of her mother’s love.
And maybe, just maybe, she was starting to believe that she could be okay.
Someday.
And that was enough.
~
And then, one day, she met the malfunctioning weirdo that was Uchiha Shisui. And suddenly, the world seemed brighter, stranger, and just a little more absurd.
~
She’d been training with Mikoto, eight months after returning to the past, when he’d just… marched up to her. She was four. He looked young, maybe a year or two older than her.
Reika paused, turned to him expectantly, and tilted her head.
The boy - clearly an Uchiha - just… stared at her. Open-mouthed. For several long seconds.
Mikoto sighed.
“... Are you okay?” Reika ventured.
His brain visibly recalibrated. “I’m -” He swallowed. “Hi.”
“... Hi?”
“You’re - uh - I’m Shisui!”
Reika stared. Because - this was the future Shunshin no Shisui? The boy who’d been notoriously smooth, charming, who’d supposedly spoken like it was effortless?
She couldn’t help but smile. Small, but real. Amused. This boy had a long way to go.
“Nice to meet you, Shisui.”
He nodded rapidly. "Yeah! And you’re—you’re really—" He visibly panicked. "Your eyes are blue."
She couldn’t help the small laugh that bubbled from her chest. “I know.”
From the corner of her vision, she saw Mikoto cover her mouth with her sleeve.
Shisui nodded again, earnest. “Like, so blue. Really blue. The bluest."
She laughed again, louder this time. “... Thanks? I guess?”
His entire face went slack. His eyes grew enormous. For a full five seconds, Shisui did nothing but stare at her.
Reika blinked at him. “... Are you okay?”
He came back to life all at once. “We should be friends!”
Reiks tilted her head. “Why?”
Shisui grinned. "Because you’re pretty and scary and I need you in my life!"
Mikoto was trembling with the force of holding back her laughter.
She stared at him. That… was not what she’d expected. She wasn’t sure what she’d expected, but it definitely had not been that.
Shisui beamed at her expectantly.
Reika continued to stare. Shisui continued to beam like his life depended on it.
He was so weird.
… But he’d made her laugh. Twice. And she could look at him without seeing a ghost, without feeling that ever-present ache in her chest, so -
Reika exhaled. “Okay.”
"Great!" he said, far too loudly. "I’ll see you tomorrow!"
She frowned. "For what?"
Shisui shot her finger guns. "Friend stuff!"
Then he bolted.
~
For a long time, Reika just stared at the spot Shisui had occupied. Then, slowly, voice faint with disbelief, she turned to Mikoto.
“... Did that really just happen?”
Mikoto lowered her sleeve from her mouth, perfectly composed again. “It did.”
Reika nodded slowly. “I… don’t know how to deal with that,” she said, bewildered.
Mikoto just looked at her. “Well,” she said, her eyes dancing, “I suppose you’ll figure that out tomorrow.”
She exhaled. “Right.” She shook herself. “Training?”
Mikoto nodded. “Training.”
~
Kushina picked her up from Mikoto’s house. Reika was still reeling, and her mother noticed immediately.
“What happened?” Kushina asked, looking at her with concern.
Reika stared at the ground as she walked. “... That’s a good question,” she said at last. “I don’t know, either.”
Kushina waited.
Reika huffed. “A boy interrupted Mikoto-obasan and I while we were training,” she said slowly. “He looked - maybe a year older than me? He just - walked up to me.” Her brow furrowed. “And opened his mouth. And - didn’t say anything. For a full five seconds.”
Kushina snorted. “Is that so, ‘ttebane?”
Reika nodded absently. “He was weird,” she muttered. “He seemed very fixated on how my eyes are blue. And then he asked me if we could be friends, and when I asked why, he said, Because you’re pretty and scary and I need you in my life.”
Her mother wheezed .
Reika stared up at her, absolutely, completely out of her depth. “I told him yes, but, Kaa-san, he was so weird. I’ve never met anyone that weird before,” she continued. “Why was he like that?”
Kushina cackled loudly and ruffled Reika’s hair. “You’ll figure it out.”
Reika frowned.
~
She was training the next morning when she felt his chakra, a bright burning flame entering her awareness. She ignored him until he reached the edge of the training ground, when she turned.
Reika blinked. She wasn’t sure why she was still surprised at this point, but she was. Because he was crouching in front of some bushes, staring at her like she was some mythical creature.
“Why are you crouching?”
Shisui straightened up immediately like she’d insulted him. “Uh.”
Reika waited. Shisui did not elaborate. She huffed a laugh, shaking her head.
“Shisui. You’re back.”
He swallowed. “Yeah! Uh. Thought I’d—uh—train with you? If that’s okay?"
She studied him for a second, then nodded, a small smile playing at her lips. "Alright."
Shisui blinked. "Really?"
She huffed a quiet laugh, stepping to the side so he could spar with her. "Come on, then. Let’s see what you’ve got."
~
Reika had him on the ground in ten seconds flat.
Four times. In a row.
She pressed a kunai to his throat milliseconds after his back hit the ground, blinking at him.
“You lose.”
He wheezed, looking like he’d just had multiple revelations and had no idea how to deal with any of them. “You are so cool.”
Reika laughed. “Thanks?”
Shisui continued staring at her, expression wrecked . “Marry me.”
She laughed harder. “You are so weird.”
“But you’re considering it,” Shisui shot back immediately.
Reika just looked at him, amused. She shook her head, then got off him and held out a hand. “Come on, get up."
Shisui stared at it like it was a religious experience. Then, he took it.
She pulled him to his feet with ease, and this time, when he stumbled slightly, she caught his arm to steady him.
"You alright?" she asked, tilting her head slightly.
Shisui gave her a dazed smile, "You're so cool," he repeated faintly.
Reika smiled at him fondly, "You said that already."
Shisui pressed a hand to his chest, looking at her like she had just saved his soul. "Uzumaki Reika, I am obsessed with you."
Reika huffed another laugh, softer this time. "We're sparring again tomorrow, aren't we?"
He beamed. "Absolutely."
~
“... Kaa-san.”
“Mm?”
“He’s still so weird. I beat him in a spar four times in a row, and he asked me to marry him, and then he said I was cool, twice, and then he said he was obsessed with me. What is wrong with him - Kaa-san, why are you crying?”
Chapter Text
Shisui wasn’t expecting his entire life to change that day.
He had been running an errand—something boring, something beneath him, but his father had been firm, and Shisui knew when to pick his battles. It was hot, the kind of heat that made everything feel heavy, and he was just about ready to collapse into a shady spot and complain about it when he heard the sound of a kunai striking kunai.
A spar.
He didn’t mean to stop.
But then he saw her.
She was standing in one of the training grounds, small but steady, kunai in her hand, her entire body poised with a stillness that wasn’t hesitation—it was readiness.
Shisui’s steps slowed.
Her hair was red. Blood red, like it was meant to stand out, tied back in a loose ponytail. Her skin was fair, her grip on the kunai perfect.
And then she turned her head, just a little, and Shisui’s heart stopped.
Her eyes weren’t gray, weren’t brown.
They were bright blue.
Not just blue. Striking. Like a sky before a storm, sharp and piercing, like they could see things other people couldn’t.
Shisui’s brain completely shut down. Which was bad. Because then she moved.
Mikoto-sama threw a kunai at her without warning. And she didn’t just dodge.
She flowed.
Her feet shifted smoothly, twisting mid-air, her weight adjusting like she had always known exactly where she needed to be. Her hand lashed out, fingers snatching the kunai from the air with effortless precision.
She landed in a controlled crouch, calm and steady. Like she had done this a thousand times before.
Shisui forgot how to breathe.
She was young. How young, he didn’t know. Maybe a year younger than him at most.
But she had just moved like that.
And Shisui—
Shisui needed her in his life. Right now. Immediately.
So, with all the confidence of a five-year-old boy who had never once doubted himself, he marched up to her.
She turned to face him, blinking curiously, tilting her head slightly as if trying to place him. Her expression was open, patient, and for some reason, that only made it worse.
Shisui opened his mouth. Nothing came out.
Mikoto-sama sighed.
Five long seconds passed. Distantly, Shisui heard himself screaming in his own brain.
The girl’s lips twitched, just slightly. "Are you okay?"
Shisui, who was very much not okay, scrambled. "I’m—" He swallowed. "Hi."
She blinked. "Hi."
Shisui’s mouth was so dry.
"You’re—uh—" His brain flailed. "I’m Shisui!"
She stared at him for a second, then smiled—soft, but genuine. "Nice to meet you, Shisui."
Shisui nodded way too fast. "Yeah! And you’re—you’re really—" He panicked. Ask for her name, his mind suggested. His mouth supplied: “Your eyes are blue."
She blinked, her lips pressing together briefly before she laughed softly. "I know."
Mikoto-sama covered her mouth with her sleeve.
Shisui dug himself deeper. Because apparently, this entire interaction wasn’t bad enough. "Like, so blue. Really blue. The bluest."
The girl laughed again, louder this time. “... Thanks? I guess?”
He stared at her, the sound of her laugh echoing in his head. It resonated. Like bells.
He wasn’t sure how long he stared at her, but it was long enough for her to look concerned when he finally came back to reality.
“... Are you okay?”
Shisui scrambled to recover. "We should be friends!"
She tilted her head, considering. "Why?"
Shisui grinned, absolutely out of his depth but too far gone to stop now. "Because you’re pretty and scary and I need you in my life!"
She blinked. Mikoto-sama actually shook with laughter. Shisui beamed, breathless with the force of his own stupidity.
And after a long, long pause, the girl just sighed.
"Okay."
Shisui’s heart exploded.
"Great!" he said, far too loudly. "I’ll see you tomorrow!"
She frowned. "For what?"
Shisui shot her finger guns. "Friend stuff!"
Then he bolted before she could change her mind.
And that was how, at the age of five, Uchiha Shisui completely lost his entire mind over a girl with bright blue eyes and ridiculously good reflexes.
~
Shisui hadn’t meant to show up again.
Really. He’d thought back on that interaction and died inside, because what? He was supposed to be smooth and charming and effortless, not—
Whatever the hell that had been. He’d resolved to bury that interaction, to never speak of it again, to never think about it again, because if he did, he would die of embarrassment.
But then he thought about her—about red hair and sharp blue eyes, about the way she had moved, the way she had caught that kunai like it was nothing.
And before he knew it, his feet had carried him straight back to the training grounds.
Where he had proceeded to experience the four most humiliating defeats of his entire life.
~
Shisui staggered through the front door of his home like a man who had just seen a god.
Or maybe a ghost. Or maybe both.
His brain was still scrambled, his heartbeat still a little too fast, and the world still felt slightly tilted after what had just happened to him. He had never been humbled so brutally in such a short span of time, never had his entire sense of self shattered by a single person before in his entire five years of existence.
Until today. Until her.
She’d beaten him. Effortlessly. Four times in a row. In under ten seconds flat. Every time.
It had not been a sparring session. It had been an education.
He barely managed to shove his sandals off before slumping into the doorway, staring blankly ahead. His entire life had changed, and he didn’t know what to do about it.
Across the room, his father, Kagami, looked up from where he was reading a scroll, his expression amused, curious, and vaguely worried.
"Shisui?"
Shisui exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face.
"I met someone," he said, voice hollow.
Kagami tilted his head slightly. "Alright."
Shisui shook his head, as if that wasn’t enough. "She’s… she’s terrifying."
Kagami nodded, still watching him closely. "And?"
"And she’s really fast."
Another pause. His father was still searching for something in Shisui’s expression.
Then, with absolute devastation, Shisui whispered, "And she’s so pretty."
Kagami chuckled, setting his scroll aside. "Oh dear."
Shisui groaned and collapsed onto the floor. "What do I do?"
Kagami leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the table, and gave his son a long, considering look.
"Well," he said finally, "that depends."
Shisui lifted his head slightly. "On what?"
Kagami sipped his tea, utterly calm. "On when I can meet her."
Shisui choked.
Kagami smirked. "If she managed to break you this badly in one day, she must be interesting."
Shisui rolled onto his back, staring at the ceiling in sheer defeat.
"She is," he muttered, dazed. "She really, really is."
Kagami hummed, looking far too entertained. "Then I expect an introduction soon."
Shisui groaned. He was so doomed.
~
Shisui did not stop showing up.
It didn’t matter if the sun had barely risen, if the air was thick with morning dew, if normal people were still asleep—Shisui found her. Every. Single. Day.
And every single day, Reika smiled, handed him a kunai, and proceeded to beat the absolute hell out of him.
But, slowly, something changed.
She still won. Every time. But she started explaining things. Offering pointers. Letting him catch his breath before throwing him down again.
One morning, after she sent him sprawling into the dirt again, he groaned, rolling onto his back.
"This is humiliating," he muttered, staring up at the sky.
Reika crouched beside him, resting her arms on her knees. "Then stop losing."
Shisui grinned, still flat on the ground. "But then I wouldn’t get to see your cute victory face."
Reika shook her head, but there was a hint of a smile there. "You’re impossible."
Shisui sat up, rubbing the back of his neck. "But you’d miss me if I stopped coming."
Reika hummed, looking at him with quiet amusement. "Maybe."
Shisui lit up. "I knew it!"
She sighed but didn’t deny it. And that was how it started.
Every morning, without fail, they sparred.
Shisui learned. He adapted. He got better. But no matter how much he improved, no matter how fast he got—
Reika was always one step ahead.
And Shisui? Shisui loved every second of it.
~
Shisui should have known this was coming.
For weeks, Kagami had been waiting—lurking—dropping casual comments like, So when do I get to meet your little sparring partner? and, Should I be worried that she’s kicking your butt every day?”
And Shisui, genius that he was, had dodged every single one.
But he had made a critical error. Because he forgot that his father was an Uchiha. Which meant Kagami had patience. Dangerous patience.
So when Kagami showed up at the training ground one morning, arms crossed, expression far too pleased, Shisui knew.
He was doomed.
~
His father appeared just as Shisui hit the ground again, kunai tumbling from his fingers as Reika stood over him, hands on her hips.
"You're getting sloppy," she noted, nudging his shin lightly with the toe of her sandal.
Shisui wheezed, limbs sprawled in the dirt. "You’re cheating."
Reika raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"
Shisui groaned. "You’re just—too—pretty—"
Reika snorted, kicking his side lightly. “You’re so weird.”
Kagami laughed.
Both of them froze.
Reika turned her head, blue eyes widening slightly as she took in the older Uchiha.
Shisui, still on the ground, went into full-blown panic mode.
"Oh, no."
Reika tilted her head. "Who—?"
"No one—"
"His father," Kagami interrupted smoothly, stepping forward. "Uchiha Kagami."
Reika blinked. Then, to Shisui’s horror, she bowed politely. "Uchiha-san."
Shisui died instantly.
Kagami chuckled, giving her an assessing look. "So you’re Uzumaki Reika."
Reika straightened. "I am."
Shisui sat up quickly, waving his arms frantically behind her back in an attempt to get his father to stop whatever he was planning.
Kagami ignored him.
"I’ve been hearing about you for weeks," he mused, smirking. "It’s nice to finally meet the girl who’s been wrecking my son’s ego on a daily basis."
Reika exhaled through her nose, but she was smiling. "He has a big ego."
Shisui choked. "Okay—"
"I like her," Kagami said immediately.
Reika’s smile widened. It was warm. "Thanks."
Shisui covered his face with both hands.
Kagami clapped a hand on his son’s trembling shoulder. "Shisui, since you’ve been so neglectful in introducing us, why don’t you bring Reika over for dinner tonight?"
Reika blinked in surprise, then turned to Shisui, her expression thoughtful. "Oh. That… sounds nice."
Shisui froze.
Then—
He bolted.
Full speed. Straight into a tree.
Reika winced. "Is he always like this?"
Kagami sighed, watching his son crumple to the ground. "Unfortunately."
Reika shook her head, amused. "I’ll be there."
Shisui groaned from the ground. He was so doomed.
~
Shisui had prepared himself.
Or, at least, he thought he had.
He had spent the entire day alternating between dread and excitement, pacing through the house while Kagami just watched him, looking far too entertained by the whole situation.
And then the doorbell rang. And Shisui—fool that he was—had opened the door without bracing himself.
Reika stood there, her usual loose training gear nowhere to be seen.
Instead—
She was wearing a light blue yukata.
And—
Her hair.
Her hair, which was always tied back, was down.
Shisui’s brain completely fried itself. He blue screened so hard that his body just forgot to work.
Reika frowned slightly, a little concerned. “What?”
Shisui’s mouth refused to function. His brain-to-mouth filter completely disappeared.
“You—” He flailed helplessly. “You—your hair—yukata—blue—you—so pretty—”
Reika squinted at him. “Are you having a stroke?”
Kagami appeared behind him.
“Oh,” his father said, looking way too smug. “Now I understand the problem.”
Reika tilted her head, eyes flicking to Shisui’s still-frozen form. Her face was still creased with gentle concern. “Is he okay?”
“No,” Kagami said pleasantly.
Shisui slammed the door in his own face.
~
Shisui had always considered himself a prodigy. A genius. Someone who could adapt to any situation, no matter how unexpected.
That belief had been shattered the moment Uzumaki Reika walked into his life.
And now—now, as she sat across from him at his dinner table, wearing a light blue yukata, her hair down, utterly unaware of the absolute destruction she was causing—
Shisui realized something.
He had been doomed from the very start.
~
Dinner had started normally—or at least as normal as it could be when Shisui was actively fighting for his life.
His father, ever the traitor, was perfectly at ease, smiling pleasantly as he asked Reika about her training, her interests, her favorite foods—like he wasn’t actively enjoying his son’s suffering.
Shisui, meanwhile, had said exactly four words since the meal started. Those four words had been 'pass the soy sauce.' Not even to Reika - to his father. Because he couldn't even look at her.
Because Reika’s hair was down. And it wasn’t fair.
It wasn’t even styled—just loose, falling over her shoulders, soft waves catching the lamplight. She had probably just let it down because she couldn’t be bothered to tie it up.
But to Shisui’s poor, suffering brain—
It might as well have been a war crime.
Reika, completely oblivious to the battle happening in his mind, took a bite of tempura and sighed contentedly.
“This is really good,” she said, chewing thoughtfully. “I should learn how to make this.”
Shisui blacked out. For two full seconds.
Kagami glanced at him, probably sensing the absolute catastrophe brewing inside his head, and decided to make it worse.
“You cook?” he asked.
Reika shrugged, offering a small smile. “A little. Kaa-san’s better at it.”
Shisui, still malfunctioning, blurted out the worst possible thing.
“You’d make a great wife.”
Silence.
Reika blinked. “What?”
Shisui wanted to throw himself into a river.
Kagami slowly set down his tea, barely containing his laughter.
Shisui, desperate, frantically backpedaled. “I—I mean—you—not that—I mean — like — hypothetically, if you—uh—”
She just looked at him. Confused. Concerned. “Are you okay?”
Shisui grabbed his face with both hands and groaned.
Kagami patted his back. “He’s fine.”
Reika laughed, shaking her head. “If you say so.”
Shisui was not fine.
~
Somehow, by some miracle, Shisui managed to survive another fifteen minutes of dinner without saying anything incriminating. He did this by simply not speaking. At all. To either of them.
And then—
Reika reached for another piece of tempura.
Her sleeve slipped slightly, revealing a delicate line of red hair resting against her collarbone.
Shisui’s brain fried itself on the spot. His chopsticks slipped from his fingers, clattering loudly against the table.
Reika blinked at him. “You keep dropping things.”
Shisui struggled to remember how to breathe.
Kagami sighed, rubbing his temple. “Reika, do you always have this effect on him?”
Reika frowned slightly, genuinely confused. “What effect?”
His father smirked. “The one where he forgets how to function as a human being.”
Reika blinked again, then tilted her head at Shisui. “… Isn’t he just like this?”
Shisui choked on air. Kagami laughed into his sleeve.
Reika just shrugged, still looking slightly puzzled, and went back to eating.
Shisui held onto the edge of the table like it was the only thing keeping him alive.
~
And then—
Then she mentioned her parents.
It was casual. Completely normal.
“My tou-san and kaa-san would have liked this food,” she mused, picking at a piece of tempura. “Tou-san’s always been picky, though, so I don’t know if he’d admit it.”
Kagami, ever polite, asked, “Are your parents both shinobi?”
Reika nodded, chewing thoughtfully. “Yeah.”
Shisui, still recovering from the yukata situation, hummed absentmindedly. “Oh, cool. What do they do?”
Reika, completely oblivious to the absolute devastation she was about to cause, answered, “Well, Tou-san’s been busy with missions out-of-village, but Kaa-san works in-village.”
Kagami, sipping his tea, nodded. “Ah. What’s your tou-san’s name? I might know him. I retired only recently.”
Reika didn’t even blink. “Namikaze Minato.”
Kagami froze mid-sip.
Shisui’s entire body locked up. His chopsticks fell from his fingers again. His brain short-circuited so hard that for a full ten seconds, his soul actually left his body.
Kagami slowly set his teacup down. “Namikaze Minato.”
Reika blinked. “Yeah, do you know him?”
Shisui made a garbled noise.
“Your father,” he whispered, distantly horrified, “is the Yellow Flash.”
Reika tilted her head. “I mean… yeah?”
Shisui had to lie down. He slipped out of seiza and just kind of… fell over. And lay there. On the tatami. Staring at the wall.
Kagami was visibly struggling to process this.
And then -
And then -
Reika, as if she hadn’t just shattered Shisui’s entire worldview, added, “Kaa-san’s scarier, though.”
Kagami, now fully recovered and deeply entertained, leaned forward. “Oh? And your kaa-san is?”
Reika, completely unbothered, said, “Uzumaki Kushina.”
Shisui died instantly.
Kagami chuckled, rubbing his chin. “Ah. The Bloody Habanero.”
Shisui sat up violently. “YOU’RE TELLING ME I’VE BEEN FLIRTING WITH THE DAUGHTER OF THE YELLOW FLASH AND THE BLOODY HABANERO?!”
Reika frowned. “You’ve been flirting?”
Shisui grabbed his face, whispering in absolute agony, “I am so dead.”
Kagami patted his son’s catatonic form. “You did this to yourself.”
Reika stared in confusion. “I… don’t know what’s happening.”
~
By the time Reika left, Shisui was still fighting for his life.
As soon as the door shut behind her, Kagami collapsed onto the couch, laughing so hard he could barely breathe.
Shisui dragged a hand down his face.
“I need to lie down.”
“You need therapy.”
Shisui flopped onto the floor. “I need a new life.”
His father smirked. “So. You gonna tell her?”
Shisui squinted up at him. “Tell her what?”
Kagami grinned.
“That you’re absolutely gone for her.”
Shisui made a pained wheezing noise.
Kagami just grinned. “You’d make a great wife,” he mocked.
Shisui groaned loudly into the floor.
He was never living this down.
~
Shisui had been through a lot in his short life.
He had trained under chuunin-level shinobi. He had sparred against grown adults before he even hit puberty. He had mastered the Shunshin before most kids his age had mastered basic coordination.
And yet.
Yet none of that had prepared him for the absolute disaster that was Uzumaki Reika casually ruining his life in the span of one dinner.
And now, as he lay face-down on the tatami floor, contemplating every single decision that had led him to this exact moment, his father was not helping.
~
“So. You have a crush on her.”
Shisui groaned into the floor. "I don’t."
Kagami sipped his tea slowly, looking like he had been waiting his entire life for this conversation. "Mmhm."
Shisui glared at him. "I don't!"
Kagami set his tea down, entirely too amused. "So, just to be clear—you’re saying you are not hopelessly infatuated with the girl who just spent the last two hours casually breaking your brain?"
Shisui flailed wildly, sitting up and pointing accusingly. "She doesn’t even know she’s doing it!"
Kagami laughed.
"I know," he said, delighted, "and that’s even worse."
Shisui made a loud, pained noise and collapsed backward again. "I need to leave the village."
Kagami raised an eyebrow. "Little dramatic, don’t you think?"
Shisui rolled onto his stomach and groaned into the floor again. "She’s the Yellow Flash’s daughter!"
Kagami hummed. "And the Bloody Habanero’s."
Shisui let out a strangled wheeze. "I’M FLIRTING WITH A LITERAL WEAPON OF MASS DESTRUCTION."
Kagami smirked. "And you’re doing a terrible job of it."
Shisui choked. "WHAT IS THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?"
Kagami sat back, looking entirely too pleased with himself. "Well, considering the fact that she thinks you’re just like this naturally—"
Shisui flopped onto his side, pure despair on his face. "She thinks this is just who I am."
Kagami nodded solemnly. "She does."
Shisui whispered in horror, "She thinks I’m just… broken."
Kagami snorted. "She’s not wrong."
Shisui grabbed a pillow and screamed into it.
~
For the next several days, Shisui tried to convince himself that he was fine.
That he could function normally around Reika. That he was not hopelessly gone for her. That he would not continue making an absolute fool of himself every time she so much as looked at him.
This, obviously, was a lie.
Because when he saw her again, wearing her usual training gear, hair back in a ponytail, kunai in hand, ready to beat him senseless as usual—
Shisui immediately malfunctioned again.
Because all he could think about was the yukata.
And her hair down.
And the way she casually mentioned her father was the fastest man alive like it wasn’t a big deal.
Reika blinked. "You’re staring."
Shisui panicked. "NO, I’M NOT."
Reika squinted. "You are."
Shisui, scrambling, blurted the worst thing possible.
"Your eyes are so blue."
Reika sighed, but it was more amused than exasperated. "We’re back to this again?"
Shisui wheezed.
~
Shisui knew he had to fix this. He couldn’t keep spiraling every time Reika breathed. It wasn’t sustainable. For both his life and whatever few shreds of dignity he had left.
So he did the only logical thing. He tried not thinking about her at all.
This lasted exactly two hours before he found himself watching her train again, because apparently, he had no self-control.
And then, in his infinite wisdom, he thought: maybe if I just don’t say anything, she won’t notice I’m malfunctioning.
This did not work. Because Reika definitely noticed.
"Why are you being weird?" she asked, watching him closely.
Shisui flailed. "I’M NOT—"
She tilted her head, a hint of concern in her expression. "You’re twitching."
Shisui, who was definitely twitching, made a garbled, staticky noise that did not sound like it had come from human vocal cords.
Reika exhaled, shaking her head before reaching for a kunai. "You’re weirder than normal today."
Shisui whispered in horror, "I have a disease."
Reika blinked. "And what disease is that?"
Shisui made direct eye contact with her, entirely too miserable. "I think I like you."
Reika stilled for just a moment, then— she laughed. Soft, warm, genuine.
Shisui froze. Oh.
"That’s not a disease," she said lightly.
Shisui forgot how to breathe. Oh, no.
Reika picked up another kunai, tilting her head. "Unless you’re allergic to emotions?"
Shisui could not breathe. OH, NO.
Reika grinned at him slyly. Playfully. "Are you?"
Shisui grabbed his own face, whispering, "I need to lie down."
Reika rolled her eyes, tossing him the kunai. "If you’re gonna be weird about it, at least make yourself useful."
Shisui groaned loudly into the sky.
~
By the end of the week, Shisui finally admitted it to himself.
There was no escape. He was doomed.
Because every single time he saw Reika, his entire brain refused to work.
Because she was too fast and too dangerous and too pretty and too casual about the fact that she could kill him instantly - and he liked that. A lot.
Because she didn’t even realize what she was doing to him.
Because every time he tried to recover, she would say something completely normal, like “Did you eat yet?” or “You need to sleep more,” and he would have to physically stop himself from proposing on the spot (again).
So, by the end of the week, Shisui just gave up.
He accepted that he was never winning again.
He accepted that his soul now belonged to Uzumaki Reika.
And when Reika looked at him, confused as ever, and asked, "What’s wrong with you?"
Shisui just sighed deeply and said, "It’s fine. This is my life now."
Reika nodded. "Good. You’re finally adapting."
Shisui wheezed. "That is not what’s happening."
And Reika, completely oblivious to the catastrophe that was his entire existence, just tossed him a kunai and said, "You’re still losing today."
Shisui caught it with shaking hands and whispered, completely and utterly wrecked, "Yeah. I know."
~
Shisui had decided, after weeks of relentless mental suffering, that he was going to be normal today.
It was a simple plan. Flawless, even. He would show up, spar with Reika, and have a conversation like a regular human being. No brain malfunctions, no dumb comments, no immediate urge to throw himself into the nearest body of water. And absolutely not one single mention of how blue her eyes were.
Easy. Except—
"Shisui," Reika said, standing over him, a kunai casually resting against his collarbone, "are you malfunctioning again?"
Shisui blinked up at her, dazed. "No."
Reika frowned. "You didn’t even dodge that."
Shisui groaned and covered his face with one hand. "I was distracted."
Reika tilted her head. "By what?"
"Your—" He stopped himself. Took a deep breath. Do not say ‘your eyes,’ do not say ‘your hair,’ do not say ‘you.’ "Nothing."
Reika gave him a long, skeptical look.
Shisui, with immense effort, pulled himself together. Sat up. Cleared his throat. "Let’s go again."
Reika didn’t argue. She never did. She just flicked the kunai back into her holster, took a step back, and got into a stance.
And Shisui—Shisui was fine. Really. He was doing great.
Until she looked at him.
Just a glance. A shift in her weight, the way she poised herself for the next move, the way her sharp blue eyes flicked over him like she already knew what he was going to do before he did it—
And just like that, all his words fell out of his brain.
Reika sighed. She’d noticed instantly. Because of course she had.
"You’re thinking too much," she said, adjusting her grip on the kunai. "You always think too much."
Shisui opened his mouth. Closed it.
Then forced himself to focus.
"Right," he said, shaking his head. "Right. You’re right."
Reika nodded. "Good."
And then she lunged.
And this time—this time—Shisui actually kept up.
It was different now. He had learned. His body reacted faster, his instincts sharper. He sidestepped her first strike, countered the second, and when she spun midair to land a kick, he dodged just in time.
Reika smiled.
It was a small thing. Barely there. But Shisui caught it.
And suddenly, the whole world felt a little brighter.
~
It wasn’t that Shisui stopped thinking she was terrifying.
He still did.
It wasn’t that he stopped thinking she was pretty.
He absolutely still did.
But at some point, it stopped being so obvious.
At some point, he got better at talking to her.
At some point, he learned how to breathe properly around her.
At some point, he could actually spar without making an absolute fool of himself.
At some point, he could compliment her without blacking out before, during, and/or after.
(Usually)
(... Fine, only sometimes)
He still teased her. Still pushed her buttons just to see what she’d do. But now, instead of a frozen brain and immediate regret, he could actually handle himself.
And maybe—just maybe—she noticed, too.
One morning, after another spar, Reika casually glanced at him and said, "You’ve gotten better.”
Shisui grinned. "High praise."
Reika shrugged. "It’s true."
Shisui leaned forward slightly, smirking. "Does this mean you’re finally impressed by me?"
Reika raised an eyebrow. "You think I wasn’t already?"
Shisui immediately regressed into his old ways and short-circuited.
Reika didn’t wait for him to recover. She just tossed him a kunai and said, "Again."
Shisui caught it with shaking hands.
"Oh," he whispered, staring at her in absolute awe. "Oh, I am never recovering from this."
Reika sighed, but it was fond.
"Stop being weird."
"Never."
And, despite herself, Reika smiled.
Shisui was so, so doomed.
Notes:
reika: *breathes*
shisui: incredible. a work of art. truly a masterpiece
reika: lmao weirdoalso, i know minato doesn't get the "yellow flash" title until during the war. i am choosing to ignore that, because it's funnier this way XD rip shisui's dignity, you will be missed
Chapter 7
Notes:
TW: MENTIONS OF SUICIDE + A NON-GRAPHIC DEPICTION OF SUICIDE
please take care of yourselves <333 reaching out for help is never a weakness
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Reika hadn’t known Uchiha Shisui in her past life. Not at all, actually.
She’d known of him, of course - everyone knew of Shunshin no Shisui, prodigy of the Uchiha Clan alongside Itachi. But she’d never met him. Not because she’d avoided him - just because their paths had simply never crossed.
He’d had a reputation for being charming, smooth, a flirt. Right up until the day he’d died.
… Honestly, Reika couldn’t see it. At all, actually.
~
Reika had long since accepted that Shisui was just… like that.
For a while, she had assumed he was just an excitable person, easily flustered, prone to dramatics. And that was still true. But over time, she had noticed something else—he was a little less weird around her now. Not normal, exactly, because she doubted that would ever happen, but better. More composed. Less prone to panicked, incoherent yelling when she looked at him for too long.
(she still had no idea what had ever prompted that)
He still said strange things sometimes. He still got distracted in the middle of training, spacing out or staring at her like he’d forgotten how to breathe. But he functioned now. More or less.
And Reika had decided that this was just how he was. Because she’d never known him to act any differently.
She had never really given it much thought. Shisui was just Shisui—loud, fast, reckless, and endlessly dramatic. He teased her constantly, tried to make her react, always testing the limits of how much patience she was willing to extend to him.
And she let him.
Because Shisui was fun. And maybe—maybe she liked that.
Maybe she liked how effortlessly he made her laugh. Maybe she liked that he never let her retreat into herself. Maybe she liked the way his presence had started to feel like something steady. Something reliable.
Something she could count on.
~
Their sparring matches lasted longer now.
Shisui still made jokes mid-fight, still talked too much when he should have been focused, but his movements had become sharper, his footwork more deliberate. He was adjusting, watching her more closely, anticipating her attacks instead of just reacting to them.
And Reika found herself looking forward to their spars more than she wanted to admit.
"You almost landed that last hit," she noted as they broke apart, breathing heavier than before.
Shisui grinned, resting his hands on his hips. "Almost? No faith in me at all, huh?"
Reika shrugged, tossing her kunai from one hand to the other. "You’ll have to do better than ‘almost.’"
Shisui let out an exaggerated sigh. "You set impossible standards, you know that?"
Reika tilted her head, smirking slightly. "You’re the one trying to meet them."
Shisui blinked at her, then barked out a laugh. "Alright, alright. One more round."
She nodded, settling into a stance. "One more."
And when Shisui lunged at her, she was ready.
~
And then, little by little, things began to unravel. Minato’s missions became just a little more frequent, just a little longer. Kushina began to stay longer and longer at the office, and even at home, she’d stare at seals, theorizing and updating and maintaining. Mikoto still trained her regularly, but Hizashi’s lessons had all but stopped due to his steady stream of missions. In the village, there was more tension in adults’ faces, and Reika knew. So did her parents - they’d resolved to focus on preventing the Kannabi Bridge incident - the loss of Obito, the events that’d lead to Rin’s kidnapping and death - then take care of everything else afterwards. One thing at a time.
It’d been a year since she’d sent herself to the past. Soon, very soon - she didn’t remember the exact date, but she knew it was soon - Hatake Sakumo would choose his comrades over his mission, and then, days after war was announced, he’d take his own life.
Reika felt the oncoming deadline like a hand around her throat. She knew she needed to act on her foreknowledge - not to prevent the war, which had been inevitable with the way the Second Shinobi War had ended; and not to prevent the mission, which none of them had any control over; but to save Kakashi’s father.
She refused to let Kakashi suffer through the pain of losing a father. Not when she knew how that felt, not when she knew how much it must’ve hurt him. He might not know her anymore, but he still deserved to grow up with a father. She’d never let him suffer if she could do something to prevent it.
The only problem, Reika thought wryly, was how.
~
In the end, she decided to brute-force it. She should've done this earlier, but the truth was - she'd been avoiding Kakashi since she'd gone back in time. Not that it was difficult - he was still an Academy student, and she doubted he knew she even existed. But that was why it hurt, because not even a year ago, in her perspective, they had belonged to each other.
And now, he had no clue who she was. Which was why she'd been avoiding him, because when he looked at her and saw her as the stranger she was in this life - she didn't know if she could hide her heartbreak.
But she had to find him. To establish herself as his friend before his father failed his mission. Because should she fail to save Sakumo, then Kakashi would need someone. And if no one else would be there for him - then it had to be her.
(and maybe there was a part of her that wanted, needed, him to see her as more than a stranger. Even if they'd only ever just be friends in this life)
~
The first sign of him was that familiar chakra signature she'd once known as well as her own - a distant crackle of lightning, something dark and ferocious without the subtle shift it’d develop after gaining a Sharingan.
The second sign of him was the distant thwack of wood splintering.
Reika blinked, slowing her steps as she made her way toward the training grounds. It was a familiar sound—the unmistakable crack of kunai hitting a practice post with too much force.
Another impact followed, then another.
Determinedly, she headed towards it. Normally, the Academy students trained in designated areas closer to the school, but he had clearly wandered farther away. That wasn’t unusual in itself—sometimes kids wanted privacy. But the sheer intensity of the strikes gave her pause, despite knowing what she’d see.
As she stepped past a row of trees, the breath caught in her throat.
A boy, no older than six or seven, stood in the middle of the training ground, panting slightly. His silver hair was unmistakable, even from a distance.
She swallowed. For a moment, her vision wavered, and she saw him as he’d been at twelve, holding Naruto oh-so-carefully in his arms. She saw his slouched form standing over a sleeping Naruto, watching to make sure he was still breathing. She saw the look of anticipation on his face, the stillness of his posture, when they’d been about to kiss for the first time, when he'd pulled down his mask and let her see him. She saw that terrible smile he’d given her for the last time, the way his eye had curved, the way there’d been an apology in the way he’d looked at her.
Then the images faded, and all that was left was reality.
Because this Kakashi was different. It wasn’t just that he was far, far younger - it was the way he moved, the way he carried himself, the look in his eyes. Her Kakashi had been weary and tired, afraid of getting close because he’d already lost too much but then letting himself care anyway. This one just seemed… prickly.
Reika exhaled. The pain was still there, the grief was still there, and it was bad, but - it wasn’t as bad as she’d expected.
She missed her Kakashi. She always would. But her Kakashi was dead.
This Kakashi wasn’t hers. He never would be, never could be. But he was still lonely. She could tell - she saw it in the way he held himself, stiff and tense. In the way he was alone. In the way he moved, precisely, too precisely, like he’d convinced himself that he needed no one but himself.
But she knew otherwise. At least, she thought she did. Hoped she did.
Reika stepped closer, watching as he adjusted his grip and flung another kunai. It hit dead center, splitting the wood slightly.
Impressive. But there was tension in his posture, a sharpness that had nothing to do with technique. His stance was a little too rigid.
She didn’t realize she had moved closer until his head snapped up.
Dark eyes locked onto her instantly. It was strange, seeing both his eyes at once, not seeing the redness of the ever-present Sharingan spinning when he looked at her, not seeing the hitai-ate he’d always had pulled over it.
Because he didn’t have his Sharingan in this life. And if she had anything to say about it, he never would.
Reika stopped mid-step, feeling like she was approaching a wild animal. The ache in her chest intensified.
He didn’t even know who she was. That hurt in a way she had expected, but just because it'd been anticipated didn't mean it hurt any less.
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, Kakashi’s gaze flicked down to her weapons pouch. His fingers twitched slightly near his own kunai holster, as if debating whether she was a threat.
Reika smiled, lifting her hands in a peaceful gesture. “Hey,” she said lightly, pretending her heart wasn’t breaking, shattering inside her chest. “You’re pretty good.”
Kakashi stared at her for a long second, then turned away. “Go away.”
Reika blinked. “Huh?”
“I don’t need a spectator,” he said coolly, already throwing another kunai. It struck the target perfectly, but the force behind it sent splinters flying.
Reika tilted her head, stepping onto the training ground fully. “I was just passing through,” she lied.
Kakashi didn’t acknowledge her. His next throw was even sharper.
She frowned slightly, watching his movements. His form was clean—almost textbook-perfect — but there was something off.
“You’re gripping too tight,” she said suddenly.
Kakashi’s arm twitched slightly, but he didn’t turn.
Reika folded her arms. “You’re overcompensating. If you hold the kunai too hard, your release is stiff.”
Finally, Kakashi turned, eyes narrowing slightly. “I don’t need advice,” he said flatly.
She shrugged, feigning nonchalance. “You do unless you’re trying to break your wrist with that grip.”
For a moment, she thought he might ignore her again. But then, he shifted slightly, fingers flexing around the handle of his kunai.
“… Show me.”
Reika blinked. That was unexpected. She inhaled, carefully concealing her emotions.
She walked forward, stopping beside him. “Here,” she said, gesturing toward his hand. “Can I?”
He hesitated, then nodded once, stiffly.
Gently, she adjusted his fingers, refusing to let it affect her, loosening the tension. “You’re not wrestling it into submission,” she said quietly. “Relax.”
Kakashi frowned but followed her lead. When she stepped back, he threw the kunai again.
This time, it struck clean, straight into the center. No unnecessary splinters.
His eyebrows lifted slightly, but he didn’t comment.
Reika smiled and pretend she wasn’t tearing apart at the seams. “See?”
Kakashi studied her for a long moment. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he nodded.
“… You’re not bad.”
Reika grinned. “Thanks.”
A pause.
Then, quietly, almost reluctantly—
“I’m Hatake Kakashi.”
Reika’s chest tightened. I know.
But she only smiled, offering her hand. “Uzumaki Reika. Nice to meet you, Kakashi.”
He stared at her hand for a moment, then—with only slight hesitation—shook it.
It was small. A simple thing. But as their fingers briefly clasped, Reika knew—this was the start of something important.
And every part of her ached.
~
That night, at dinner, she picked at her food. Her parents, of course, noticed immediately.
“Everything alright?” her father prompted.
Reika studied her plate, pushing a slice of pork around. “I met Kakashi today,” she said quietly.
“He helped you raise Naruto, didn’t he?” her mother asked carefully.
“Yeah. We were essentially co-parents. Naruto called him Kashi-nii.” Her voice was barely above a whisper.
“So you two must’ve been close,” Minato said, his voice gentle.
Reika swallowed. Her grip on her chopsticks tightened. “Yeah,” she whispered. “We were close. And now he doesn’t know me.”
Her father gently pried the chopsticks from her grip, holding her hand in both of his. “It must’ve been difficult.”
“It was,” she said, her voice small.
“Do you want to talk about it?” her mother asked softly.
Reika shook her head. She didn’t think she could.
“Thanks, though,” she said quietly, because she appreciated them. She just - couldn’t talk about it. Not right now, with the wound still fresh and bleeding.
Minato squeezed her hand. “Anytime. If you ever change your mind, we’ll be here.”
Something settled inside her. “Yeah,” she whispered, “I know.”
~
Reika knew Kakashi well enough to know that he wasn’t easy to befriend, even as a child. Maybe especially as a child. He was guarded, reserved in a way that even other shinobi children weren’t. It wasn’t that he was unfriendly—just distant.
She could understand that. He’d spent his whole life being unable to relate to other kids, more interested in training than playing, a prodigy set apart by his own skill. It had to be lonely, but he’d gotten used to it by now. Protected it, even. Which meant she had to work slowly.
So, she made a conscious effort to be around, to let him grow used to her presence. She didn’t push, didn’t pry, just trained beside him, offering casual remarks or teasing challenges. And slowly, ever so slowly, the ice around him started to crack.
… Now that she thought about it, she really was treating him like a stray cat.
It started with training. Kakashi was relentless in his pursuit of perfection, but he soon found that Reika matched him in determination. They sparred together, pushed each other, and in moments of exhaustion, collapsed onto the training ground side by side, catching their breath in comfortable silence.
Then, it extended to conversation. Short exchanges at first, clipped and practical. But as the weeks passed, Kakashi began answering in full sentences, offering his own observations and, on rare occasions, even a dry remark that bordered on humor.
By the time summer ended, they had settled into something that felt suspiciously like friendship.
Something in Reika’s chest loosened at the thought. Kakashi was back in her life, now - not the way he’d been before, but he was back all the same. And something inside her settled.
She’d never stop loving the Kakashi she’d known, but this Kakashi wasn’t hers. Wouldn’t ever be hers.
And, for the first time, Reika tried to let herself be okay with that.
She still saw echoes of her Kakashi in the way this one moved. But - they were so different, and it didn’t happen often. It was easier than she’d expected to pretend to learn him, because she was learning him.
He wasn’t her Kakashi. He could’ve been, but he wasn’t. And - if she had anything to say about it - he’d never become the man she’d known and loved. Never.
Because if he did - if he was shaped by the same events that’d happened last time - that’d mean she’d failed. And she couldn’t fail. Because, at the end of the day, she’d chosen this time period specifically - not just to save her parents, not just to prevent the Fourth War, not just to give Naruto a chance to have more than just a makeshift family - but because it meant she could undo Kakashi’s suffering.
When she’d been designing the seal that’d sent her back in time, she’d had a choice: to go back to the beginning and have a chance to fix everything; or to keep him. And it had never been a choice at all - she’d chosen this. Chosen to erase herself from him, chosen to erase them from him, chosen to take herself away like she’d never existed, like she’d never loved him.
And she had to live with that. Even if it hurt - especially if it hurt.
Even if it meant he’d never love her again. Even if he’d never look at her with that same, unguarded softness in his eyes. Even if she broke her own heart - it’d be worth it, as long as she could save those closest to her.
~
The next time she and Kakashi trained together, the air between them was different. Not a big shift—nothing overt. But as Reika threw her shuriken, her eyes drifted over to Kakashi, and for the first time, he caught her gaze. She saw it then—a fleeting flicker of something in his expression, something soft.
And suddenly, the ache in her chest was almost unbearable.
“Your aim’s getting better,” Kakashi said, his voice slightly less guarded than before.
Reika smiled, lowering her arm after another perfect throw. “Thanks,” she replied casually, though she felt brittle, fragile, one wrong move away from shattering. There it was. A crack in the ice.
She should be happy. Instead, she wanted to fall apart.
Kakashi, for his part, didn’t let the moment linger. He moved to retrieve his kunai from the training post, his usual cool demeanor quickly returning. But there was a warmth to his posture now, a less tense edge that hadn’t been there before.
They fell into rhythm again, moving from one drill to the next, training as they always did. But every now and then, their eyes would meet across the field, and for just a second, there was no guard between them. Reika felt it—the slow, quiet understanding blooming between them, like the gradual unfurling of a flower’s petals in the morning sun.
And Reika kept breathing. Kept on holding herself together. And though the ache didn’t go away, it got easier to pretend.
~
Later that evening, they walked back toward the village side by side, their pace slow, unhurried. The setting sun bathed the ground in soft orange light, and the air was cool with the promise of dusk. They didn’t speak much, but the silence wasn’t uncomfortable. For once, it felt natural.
Reika glanced sideways at Kakashi, noticing the way his hands flexed as he walked. It was small, but it was a sign. He wasn’t completely closed off anymore.
"You've been quiet today," she said, her voice casual, testing the waters.
Kakashi didn’t respond immediately, and for a moment, she thought he might brush her off, as he often did when asked personal questions. But then, his voice came, low and steady.
“I’m just... thinking,” he said. “About things.”
Reika nodded. She knew he wasn’t the type to explain himself unless he truly wanted to. And Kakashi, in his own time, would open up. She wasn’t in a rush to have him spill his every thought. She was content with the progress they’d made. Friendship, she had come to realize, was often more about understanding the quiet spaces between words than it was about constant conversation.
“Well, if you ever need someone to help with your thinking, I’m here,” Reika said with a playful smile. "I’m a pro at distracting people from their thoughts.”
Kakashi glanced at her, his eyes softening just a fraction. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
Reika held his gaze for a moment longer before looking away, still smiling. Still pretending like the way his eyes had softened hadn’t sent a sharp spear of pain through her heart. Because that - that softness - was familiar, and she hated that, because it meant she needed to stop pretending that this Kakashi and her Kakashi weren’t two different people, just versions of the same one. Still Kakashi. Still fundamentally the same.
And she didn’t want to think about what that meant. So she didn’t.
~
Over the next few weeks, the changes in their relationship became more pronounced. Kakashi was still, in many ways, the same distant boy he’d always been, but now, he shared more moments of near-vulnerability with Reika. He started joining her for lunch, sitting at the same bench in the training grounds, even if it was just in silence.
The ache in her chest was still there. Sometimes, when she caught him looking at her with that near-softness in his eyes, she’d feel it all the way down to her fingertips, and her jaw would hurt. Because it was familiar, too familiar, and she couldn’t deal with that.
They trained together almost every day, pushing one another, sharing amusement together over small jokes, the occasional tease. Every time they finished a training session, they’d sit side by side, their breaths heavy and their bodies sore, but their spirits light.
At least, that was what Reika pretended. Sometimes she felt brittle, one strong wind away from shattering entirely - when Kakashi would look at her with amusement in his eyes, it’d feel like all the air had been stolen from her lungs. Because it was familiar in the worst possible way.
She never let it show. She couldn’t let it show. So she pretended, and though it got easier to pretend, the ache never went away. But she would take friendship over being a stranger to him, because he needed a friend, and she needed him.
It was pathetic. She knew that. She hated herself for it, sometimes. But she couldn’t help how she felt.
Kakashi’s walls weren’t gone. They were still there, buried deep beneath layers of defense. But now, Reika could see cracks in those walls—small fissures that she knew, given time, would widen.
And she was willing to wait. She had to be.
~
Reika fell into a routine. She’d train with Shisui in the mornings, train with Kakashi after he finished at the Academy, and then she’d practice her calligraphy at night. It was nice. Stable. She’d have fun in the mornings, pretend she wasn’t breaking apart in the afternoons, and empty her mind at night.
And as the pretending got easier, she, for the first time in a year, found herself almost content.
~
Soon, though, the Academy ended. Kakashi graduated early at the top of his class and became her father’s apprentice. Shisui suddenly had a whole lot more free time, and their training sessions picked up a notch. Mikoto was pregnant with Itachi. In Reika’s own time and with her mother, she’d finally started making basic storage seals.
Reika turned five in the heat of August, not that it was important. Her parents, sensing her disinterest, simply made a bigger dinner than usual with all her favourites and presented her with a new brush and ink set. Kakashi greeted her with a simple “Happy Birthday,” Hizashi was off on a mission, Mikoto gave her some new kunai, and Shisui… well. He’d presented her with a new pair of gloves, looking like he was near death, and almost passed out when Reika had beamed at him.
~
Then, a week before the Academy was set to begin, Hatake Sakumo failed his mission. Whispers spread through Konoha like the rustling of leaves, soft but omnipresent and impossible to ignore.
Reika swallowed when she heard. Her parents looked at her, sadness in their gazes. They’d known - had talked about it. But there’d been nothing they could’ve done. They weren’t in charge of the missions the Hokage sent out, and a Third War was inevitable considering the lingering tensions from the end of the Second.
“It’s not fair,” Reika said quietly. “The village will condemn him, but - it’s not fair.”
“No,” Kushina agreed, uncharacteristically quiet. “It’s not.”
Reika swallowed. She looked down at her half-eaten breakfast. “May I be excused? I’m going to go see the Hatakes.” She paused. “Maybe I could bring food?”
Something flickered in Minato’s eyes, something like pride. “Good idea.”
~
She took a breath and knocked on the door of Kakashi and Sakumo’s home.
For a long moment, there was nothing.
Then, footsteps. Slow, measured. The door creaked open, and Kakashi stood there.
The moment she saw his face, she knew—
He already believed what the village was saying.
~
Kakashi let her inside without a word.
Reika stepped over the threshold, immediately aware of how wrong the house felt, even though she’d never been here before. The lights were dim, the air was stale, and there was a suffocating stillness in the space that made her skin crawl.
Her eyes flickered toward the main hallway. The doors to the bedrooms were closed.
Kakashi’s father wasn’t even in the room, and yet his presence—or rather, the absence of it—hung in the air like a wound.
Reika exhaled softly, setting the bentos down on the table. “I brought food,” she said carefully, watching Kakashi for a reaction.
He barely glanced at it. “Not hungry.”
Reika frowned. “Liar.”
Kakashi finally turned to her, and for the first time, she realized—he was angry.
Not just upset. Not just frustrated. There was a coldness in his posture, something simmering just beneath the surface, and it took her a moment to understand.
It wasn’t grief. It was resentment.
She inhaled sharply. “Kakashi.”
His jaw clenched.
She stepped closer. “What happened?”
He let out a short, humorless breath, eyes narrowing. “You already know,” he said, voice clipped.
She swallowed. “I know what the village is saying.”
Kakashi’s eyes darkened. “Then you know the truth.”
Reika felt something in her chest tighten. “Their version of the truth,” she corrected.
Kakashi stared at her, something sharp flickering across his expression. “What other version is there?”
She took another step forward. “Kakashi, your father—”
“He broke the rules.”
She froze.
Kakashi’s voice was cold, detached—like he was reciting facts, not speaking about his own father.
“He had a mission,” Kakashi continued, crossing his arms. “A clear objective. He failed it.”
Reika’s stomach churned. “He didn’t fail it. He chose—”
“To abandon it,” Kakashi cut in sharply. “He put the lives of his teammates above the mission, and because of that, Konoha suffered the consequences.”
Reika stared at him.
She had known this Kakashi to be strict about the rules. He followed the textbook to perfection, even in his fights - it made him predictable, sometimes.
But this?
This was different.
This wasn’t just him being logical. This was—
“You’re blaming him,” she whispered, realization settling like a weight in her chest.
Kakashi’s eyes flickered—briefly, barely noticeable—but she saw it.
“I’m not blaming him,” he said, voice eerily steady. “I’m stating facts. The mission was given, and it was his duty to complete it.”
Reika inhaled sharply, anger simmering beneath her skin. “His duty—? Kakashi, he saved people.”
“And he doomed more in the process.”
Reika’s hands curled into fists. “That’s not fair. A Third War was inevitable the moment the Second War ended.”
Kakashi’s shoulders tensed. “You don’t know that.”
She snapped. It was the first time in this life she’d gotten genuinely angry with him.
“That’s not what this is about, and you know it,” she said, voice rising. “You’re upset because you think he made the wrong choice, but what was he supposed to do? Just let his team die?”
Kakashi’s expression didn’t waver. “The mission comes first.”
Reika stared at him, something in her chest cracking.
“Do you even hear yourself?” she whispered, barely breathing. “The mission comes first? Before human lives? Before your comrades?”
Kakashi remained silent.
She took another step forward, standing so close now that she could see the exhaustion in his face—the shadows beneath his eyes, the way his hands were balled into tight fists at his sides.
But he wasn’t breaking.
He was forcing himself to be colder.
Reika exhaled sharply as realization struck. “You’re afraid.”
Kakashi’s jaw locked.
“You’re afraid of what this means,” she said, watching him carefully. “Afraid of what happens if you admit that the rules aren’t always right. That your father—your own father—did what he thought was right, and the village is punishing him for it.”
Kakashi’s breath was slow. Controlled.
“You’re afraid that if you accept that… then everything else you believe in—everything you’ve built yourself around—falls apart.”
Silence.
A thick, heavy, painful silence.
Then—
Kakashi’s spoke, his voice quiet and even.
“If the mission isn’t absolute, then what is?”
Reika’s throat tightened.
Kakashi had spent his entire life following the rules. Because he had to. Because he had always been told that rules were what held everything together.
And now?
Now, his father—the man he had looked up to, the White Fang of Konoha—had disobeyed them. Had put people before the mission.
And now, the entire village had turned on him for it.
Reika took a shaky breath. “Kakashi—”
“I have things to do,” he muttered, turning away from her.
Reika’s stomach dropped.
She reached for his arm. “Kakashi, don’t—”
He pulled away.
She froze. Something inside her ached.
Kakashi didn’t look back at her. “You should go home.”
Her hands clenched. She opened her mouth, then closed it. This wasn’t a battle she could win today.
So she took a step back. And then another.
But before she turned, she whispered, “Your father is a good man.”
Kakashi didn’t respond. But his fingers twitched.
She left.
And as she walked out of their home, heart pounding in her chest, she prayed—truly prayed—that he wouldn’t regret this if it was too late.
~
Minato was waiting for her when she got home. Kushina had gone to work, but since he now had an apprentice to train, he was in the village more often than not. He looked up from some diagrams, and his smile faltered when he saw the look on her face.
“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked, ignoring the papers completely.
Reika swallowed. “I… Kakashi blames his father,” she said, her voice quiet.
Minato’s expression didn’t quite change, but something saddened in his eyes. “Yes, I imagine he would.”
“I don’t -” She hesitated. “I don’t know how to help him. I don’t know if he wants my help.”
He put a hand on her head, making her look up at him. His smile, when he offered it, was gentle.
“Just be there for him,” he said softly. “Let him know you’re there for him. You can’t force him to change his mind.”
She nodded, eyes prickling with tears. “I just… I’m worried about Sakumo-san, too,” she admitted. “If even his own son blames him…” She swallowed. “In my past life, he took his life to atone.”
“Ah.” Minato exhaled. “I see. I’ll speak with the Hokage so see what we can do, and I’ll reach out myself, but - I can’t make any promises.” His eyes were sad as he looked at her. “People need to want help for it to work, Reika.”
“I understand,” Reika whispered. She lurched towards her father, instinctively seeking the comfort of a hug, and he wrapped his arms around her instantly, resting his chin on top of her head.
“We’ll do our best,” Minato said quietly. “That’s all we can really do.”
She nodded, pressing her face into his chest. “I know.”
~
Reika had gone to the Hatake house again the next day.
Kakashi had barely looked at her.
She had tried, again and again, to reach him. But every time, he withdrew further. He buried himself in training, in mission reports, in anything that would keep him from having to think.
Then, a week later, war was declared. And she knew she was running out of time. So she waited, waited until Kakashi left for a training session with her father, and she went to the Hatake house. Sakumo was sitting on the front porch, staring at nothing.
Reika clenched her jaw and sat beside him.
For a long moment, there was nothing but silence.
“I failed.”
His voice was hoarse. Quiet. Like he hadn’t spoken in days.
Reika exhaled through her nose. “That’s not true.”
Sakumo’s shoulders remained still. “Isn’t it?”
She didn’t respond immediately. Instead, she let the quiet settle again. Let the weight of his words sit between them, let him hear them out loud.
Finally, she murmured, “Do you regret it?”
His hands twitched.
She turned her head slightly, watching his profile.
His answer was slow. Deliberate.
“No.”
Reika closed her eyes.
“Then it wasn’t failure.”
Sakumo let out a soft breath, barely more than an exhale. “The village disagrees.”
Reika curled her fingers against the fabric of her pants. “The village is wrong.”
Sakumo didn’t laugh. Didn’t scoff. Just sat there, unmoving.
Then, at last, he turned his head slightly, his gaze sliding toward her. His eyes were tired. Distant.
“You’re Minato’s daughter.”
Reika nodded. “I am.”
A pause.
Then—
“You remind me of him.”
Her throat tightened.
Good. Because Minato wouldn’t let him drown in this.
Reika shifted, leaning forward slightly, resting her elbows against her knees. “Sakumo-san,” she said, keeping her voice steady, “Kakashi needs you.”
Something in his face flinched.
Reika pressed on. “He looks up to you. He believes in you. If you… if you give up, what do you think that’ll do to him?”
Sakumo closed his eyes.
Reika swallowed. “Please,” she whispered. “Don’t let the village take you away from him.”
Silence.
Then—
A shaky breath.
“…I don’t know if I can.”
Reika turned fully now, facing him. “Then let us help.”
Sakumo’s hands clenched.
For the first time since she had arrived, he looked at her. Really looked at her. And his eyes… they were empty.
“You should go,” he said quietly.
Reika stared at him. “Sakumo-san -”
He exhaled and looked away. “Please.”
He didn’t want her there. She didn’t know what more she could say, what more she could do. She wanted to tie him down, scream at him, make him give her his sword so he couldn’t use it to harm himself. She wanted to drag him into the psychiatric ward at the hospital - except, that ward didn’t exist yet. Tsunade had added it after becoming Hokage. She wanted to push for him to go to therapy, but it wasn’t offered in these situations, not yet. She wanted - she wanted - to do something, anything, that would help him, save him -
But the resources weren’t there. Nothing was there. There were no supports, no professionals he could turn to -
“Please,” he repeated quietly.
And there was nothing more she could do without him letting her.
So she left, feeling like she was making a terrible mistake.
~
The next day, she felt his chakra dim.
~
She ran as fast as her legs could carry her, pushing past villagers who barely noticed the tragedy that had unfolded in their own village. They had whispered behind Sakumo’s back, mocked his failure, dismissed him like he was nothing.
And now, they wouldn’t care.
Reika cared. She’d felt that chakra, so much like Kakashi’s, flicker and dim.
She reached the house, heart pounding in her chest, but the moment she stepped inside, she knew.
The house was silent. Not just empty—hollow. The air smelled stale, metallic.
Her feet carried her down the hall, past the open sliding doors—past the remnants of a life that had once existed within these walls.
Then she saw him.
Hatake Sakumo lay still, his body slumped beside his futon, his famous blade resting beside him, tainted with red.
Reika stopped breathing.
For a moment, her body refused to move.
This wasn’t happening. This wasn’t real.
Her fingers trembled as she reached forward, pressing them to his wrist—cold.
No heartbeat.
Nothing.
A choked noise escaped her throat.
Sakumo was gone.
Kakashi's father was gone.
And Reika couldn’t stop shaking.
(she had failed)
(she’d tried - and still failed)
(what more could she have done? Should she have pushed? Demanded he accept help that didn’t exist? Forced him to? Fought him, pushed him, made him see -)
~
Footsteps. Slow. Familiar.
She turned her head.
Kakashi stood in the doorway. His face was blank. His hands were steady. His eyes—empty.
Reika felt her throat tighten.
“Kakashi.”
He walked past her, standing over his father’s body. His gaze was eerily calm as he took in the sight.
Then, after a long, suffocating silence—
“So that’s it.”
Reika inhaled sharply.
There was no grief in his voice. No anger. Just finality.
Kakashi exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. “He did this to himself.”
Reika stared. Her hands curled into fists, something fierce clawing at her insides.
“Kakashi,” she whispered.
He ignored her, staring down at his father’s lifeless form as if it meant nothing.
“He gave up,” he murmured.
Reika moved before she thought. Her hands shoved against his chest, hard enough that he stumbled back a step.
Kakashi blinked at her, startled more than anything else. But Reika didn’t stop.
“You don’t get to say that,” she whispered, voice shaking.
Kakashi’s expression darkened. “It’s the truth.”
Reika’s breath hitched.
“You don’t mean that,” she said, voice quiet but no less sharp.
His fists clenched at his sides. “Yes, I do.”
Her chest ached.
“No, you don’t!” she snapped, voice cracking. “You’re just—”
She swallowed. Softened. Forced herself to let the anger flow out of her.
“You’re just mad at him for leaving you.”
Silence.
Kakashi’s jaw locked.
Reika took a step closer, her voice quieter this time. “You loved him.”
Something flickered across his face.
“I trusted him,” Kakashi muttered. “And he abandoned me.”
Reika exhaled sharply, stepping forward until she was right in front of him.
She grabbed his hands.
He flinched. But he didn’t pull away.
“Kakashi,” she whispered. “It wasn’t his fault.”
His breathing was slow, controlled. Too controlled.
“You know that,” she continued, gripping his fingers tighter. “The village destroyed him. And you’re letting them destroy you, too.”
Kakashi inhaled sharply.
For the first time, his hands shook.
~
She didn’t leave.
Not that night. Not the next. Her parents delivered clothes and bentos, understanding and grief softening their gaze.
She was there when the funeral was held, standing beside Kakashi, silent and steady.
She was there when the whispers continued—when the village still refused to care.
She was there when Kakashi trained so hard that he collapsed, when he forced himself to feel nothing because it was easier than feeling everything.
She was always there.
And Kakashi—
Kakashi let her be.
~
And the ache in her chest, that'd been there ever since they'd met for the second time - began to fade. Because he was hurting, because she couldn't fully be there for him if she was hurting, too. So she pushed it down, tucked it into a box in her mind, and pretended it had faded.
And - slowly - it did. Maybe she was just excellent at repression. Maybe it'd come back one day. But as long as that day wasn't today - she was okay with that. She'd deal with it later.
Because none of this was about her. It'd always been about him. And right now, she couldn't afford to be hurting - not when he needed her.
~
Their routine became quiet. Simple.
Reika met Kakashi after missions. She sat beside him in silence when he couldn’t sleep.
He trained with her like she was the only opponent that mattered.
Neither of them talked about Sakumo. But they didn’t need to.
Because this - her - was all he had left.
~
Reika found Kakashi sitting on the roof of the Hatake home, staring at the stars.
She climbed up beside him, settling next to him on the slanted tiles.
Neither of them spoke for a long time.
Then, finally—
“… I don’t know if I miss him,” Kakashi admitted.
Reika turned to him.
He wasn’t looking at her. His gaze was distant, lost somewhere in the vastness of the sky.
“I think I should,” he murmured. “But I don’t know how.”
Reika inhaled slowly, choosing her next words carefully.
“Missing him doesn’t have to mean forgiving him,” she said quietly.
Kakashi was silent.
“Maybe missing him just means he mattered.”
He exhaled softly.
For the first time, she felt some of the tension in his body loosen.
“…Maybe,” he murmured.
She let her head rest lightly against his shoulder.
He didn’t move away. He didn't shift to accommodate her, either - but he didn't move away. He just... let her.
And for now, that was enough.
Notes:
okay... i really struggled with whether or not to have sakumo survive. (tw: mentions of suicide + involuntary hospitalization) i've personally struggled with suicide + mental health issues, so i know that in order for people to help you, you have to let them. and i just - can't see konoha having mental health resources widely available, especially pre-tsunade. i'm also a psychiatric nurse, and have experience with patients whose lives we only helped save because we needed to hospitalize them against their will, get them started on meds, offer therapy, and constantly reach out. it's a fraught ethical issue, but if those resources, those support systems, don't even exist in konoha, then i just - don't see a way for sakumo to realistically survive, because i think he genuinely believes kakashi's better off without him and i don't see a single conversation with a stranger changing his mind about that. having family/loved ones are usually protective factors against suicide - but if sakumo's only protective factor blames him? if sakumo truly believes kakashi's better off without him? that instantly turns into a huge risk factor. and i just - don't see kakashi forgiving him in time for sakumo's life to be saved. i wrote a scene where i tried to make it realistic, and just - it never felt plausible. so sakumo died. i'm sorry, guys ;-;;;;
Chapter Text
Then
It was late—later than either of them had intended to stay awake. The village was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of leaves, the distant sound of a stray cat knocking something over. The air smelled of autumn, of crisp wind and burning wood from the lanterns that still flickered in the distance.
Reika and Kakashi sat on the balcony, their shoulders nearly brushing. The warmth of the day had faded, replaced by a cool stillness that neither of them seemed to mind. It’d been a week since they’d told each other they loved each other, and nothing had changed. Not really. They continued to exist around each other comfortably, easily, like they always had done - because it hadn’t been a confession, not really. It’d just been the truth, an acknowledgement of something that both of them had already known.
That night, though, they had been talking—about nothing, about everything.
Reika didn’t know when they had become this.
Comfortable. Familiar. Like they had always been orbiting each other, like it was only a matter of time before their paths finally settled into the same direction.
She turned to say something, some quiet comment about the way the stars looked tonight—
And Kakashi was already looking at her.
The words died on her tongue.
His expression was unreadable, but his eye—dark, steady—was softer than she had ever seen it. Like he was looking at something fragile, something precious, something he wasn’t sure he was allowed to reach for.
Something twisted in her chest.
She had always known Kakashi was careful. With his words. With his attachments. With his grief. And for so long, she had told herself she wouldn’t ask him for more than he was willing to give.
But right now—right now, with the cool night air settling around them, with the quiet between them stretching into something deep, something fragile—
She didn’t want to be careful anymore.
Her fingers twitched against the concrete beneath her palms.
Slowly, hesitantly, she reached up, brushing the silver strands of hair away from his face. It was such a small thing—something she had done before, something that shouldn’t have meant anything.
But this time, Kakashi inhaled sharply.
And for the first time, she saw it—
The way his guard cracked.
The way his lips parted slightly beneath his mask.
The way his entire body tensed, not with reluctance, but with something dangerously close to anticipation.
Something unspoken settled between them.
Reika’s heart pounded.
Before she could stop herself—before she could think—
She kissed him.
It was barely a kiss. Barely anything, really. Just the lightest press of her lips against the fabric of his mask. A fleeting thing, soft and hesitant, there and gone in an instant.
But Kakashi stilled.
A breath. A heartbeat. A moment too long.
Reika pulled back immediately, mortification flooding her as reality crashed in.
“I—” she started, panic rising in her throat.
But Kakashi moved before she could finish.
His hand reached out, fingers curling gently around her wrist—not stopping her, not holding her in place, just there, just touching, just asking without words.
Reika’s breath caught.
Slowly, cautiously, she lifted her gaze back up to his.
Kakashi’s grip tightened—not by much, just enough that she could feel it.
Then—deliberately, carefully—he raised his free hand and tugged his mask down.
Reika’s breath stilled.
She had never seen him like this. Not completely.
And gods, he was beautiful. Pale skin, a slight tan line from where his mask usually covered his face, a small beauty mark next to the corner of his lips. High cheekbones, angular jaw.
But it was more than that, because right now, in the pale glow of the moonlight, Hatake Kakashi was just a boy on the cusp of adulthood. A boy with tired eyes, with quiet scars, with something unbearably soft in his expression.
He didn’t say anything. Didn’t move.
He just looked at her, like he was waiting—like he was letting her decide.
Reika didn’t hesitate.
This time, when she kissed him, it wasn’t fleeting.
It was slow. Gentle. Warm.
Kakashi inhaled sharply, and then—finally—he kissed her back.
It was careful, the way everything with him was careful. Like he was testing the weight of it, the reality of it. Like he was memorizing the feel of her lips, the shape of this moment, as if he still wasn’t convinced it was something he was allowed to have. As if he wasn’t sure he’d ever get to have this again.
Reika exhaled against his mouth, her fingers lifting to rest lightly against his jaw.
That seemed to break something in him.
Kakashi tilted his head, deepening the kiss—not desperate, not rushed, but firm, deliberate, like he was letting himself want this, letting himself have this.
It was the kind of kiss that meant something.
The kind of kiss that said this is new, but it isn’t sudden.
The kind of kiss that whispered this has been waiting to happen.
Reika pulled back slowly, just enough to breathe, to take him in.
Kakashi’s lips were slightly parted, his breath uneven, his expression unreadable—
But his fingers were still curled around her wrist. Still holding on.
Reika smiled softly.
“Hi,” she murmured, her voice quiet, breathless.
Kakashi exhaled a quiet laugh.
“Hi,” he said, and his thumb brushed against her skin in the smallest, gentlest motion.
Neither of them said anything else.
They didn’t need to.
Because this—this—
Had always been inevitable.
~
He’d spent the night in her bed. Not on the couch. Nothing had happened - it was still too new, too early. She was fifteen, and he was seventeen, and it was too soon for both of them. But it had seemed silly to keep him on the couch when there was a perfectly good bed that could fit him, and she’d told him that. And he’d allowed himself to be convinced. Allowed himself to have that.
The morning came slowly, the first light of dawn creeping over the rooftops of Konoha, painting the sky in soft hues of pink and gold. The village was quiet, the usual early-morning bustle not yet beginning.
Reika stirred first, eyes fluttering open to the sight of Kakashi still beside her, his breathing deep and steady. He had fallen asleep sometime in the night, his head tilted slightly towards her, his mask still down. The sight was rare—so rare that she hesitated to move, to do anything that might disturb this moment.
She wasn’t sure how long she lay there, simply watching him, memorizing every unguarded line of his face. The way his hair, always messy, seemed even softer in the morning light. The faintest hints of stubble along his jaw. The way his lips—ones she had kissed for the first time just hours ago—were slightly parted in sleep.
Warmth curled in her chest.
Carefully, she shifted, propping herself up on one elbow. Kakashi let out a quiet sound, not quite waking, but shifting slightly toward her, as though instinctively seeking her warmth.
Reika smiled, heart twisting at the realization that, despite everything—despite his usual wariness, despite the walls he had spent a lifetime building—he had let himself fall asleep beside her. Let himself trust her enough for this.
She reached out before she could think better of it, brushing a few strands of silver hair from his face.
Kakashi stirred at that, his breath hitching ever so slightly before his eye opened, dark and still hazy with sleep. He blinked at her, slow and unguarded, and for a moment, neither of them said anything.
Then, softly, still rough from sleep, Kakashi murmured, “Morning.”
Reika’s lips twitched. “Morning.”
Kakashi’s gaze flickered down—just for a second—before meeting hers again. She could see it, the way his mind was waking up, catching up to the fact that this wasn’t just a dream, that they were really here, still close, still warm from the night before.
A slow, deliberate exhale left him, like he was grounding himself in this moment.
Reika, unable to resist, tilted her head slightly, teasing. “You sleep well?”
Kakashi hummed, the sound low, considering. “Better than I have in a long time.”
Something about that made her breath catch, her teasing smile faltering into something softer.
Kakashi didn’t move away. He just looked at her, as though committing this to memory, as though trying to decide if he was still allowed to have this now that the night had passed.
Reika, seeing that hesitance, the old habit of doubt creeping in, made the decision for him.
She leaned in, pressing the softest of kisses to the corner of his mouth.
Kakashi inhaled sharply, but this time, he didn’t freeze. This time, his hand found hers beneath the blanket, fingers curling around hers.
And this time, when he kissed her back, slow and certain, he didn’t hesitate at all.
~
He still hesitated, though. A lot. Almost every time, really. He’d pause before reaching for her, and she’d notice it in the twitch of his fingers, the uncertainty in his eye. Even if it’d only been five minutes since the last time she’d reached for him, he’d never been sure, had never let himself believe that she still wanted him.
And she had let him doubt, had kept reaching for him first, had kept showing him, over and over, that he didn’t have to hesitate. Not with her. Because she wasn’t going anywhere.
But it’d been two months, and Reika had had enough. So, one night on the balcony, she turned to him, and just - said it.
“You don’t have to hesitate, you know,” Reika said quietly. “You’re it for me.”
And Kakashi - he wanted to believe her. He tensed, his eye widening, but he still hesitated, and she hated that. So she kept on looking at him, and poured all the love she felt for him into her expression. All of it, every soft moment, every comfortable silence, her love for every jagged, hesitating piece of him - she put it all into her eyes, her smile.
He exhaled slowly, steadily. And it was like his last wall crumbled. Then - without hesitation - he reached for her face. Reika held still, her smile softening, letting him run his fingers along her cheekbones, trace the curve of her jaw, linger on the edge of her lips. He touched her carefully, like she was something precious, something he was terrified of breaking - but there was no hesitation, and that was enough.
“I’ll try,” Kakashi said quietly. He brushed his thumb along her bottom lip, and she swallowed, her breath hitching.
“That’s all I want,” she said, just as soft. She smiled at him, tilting her head. “So, are you gonna kiss me, Hatake, or just stare at me all night?”
Kakashi huffed, his eye crinkling, and in one smooth motion, he tugged down his mask and kissed her. Easily. Without a moment’s hesitation.
~
“I can’t promise not to hesitate anymore,” Kakashi said quietly, after they’d broken apart, slightly breathless. “But I meant it when I said I’d try. I just…” he paused, searching for the right words, “don’t know how to let myself have this.”
“I know,” Reika said gently. She reached for his hand, interlacing their fingers. “You don’t need to know right now. We can figure it out. Take our time.”
Kakashi tilted his head, “‘We?’”
“Mm,” Reika hummed. “You’re stuck with me now, don’t you know? I’m not going anywhere.”
He swallowed, his eye still searching her face for any signs that she was lying, that she didn’t mean what she was saying. After a moment, he relaxed, his expression softening.
“Good.”
“Good?” Reika grinned teasingly.
He rolled his eye. “Shut up.”
“But you love me,” she teased.
“Yeah,” Kakashi said quietly, his expression unbearably soft, his face achingly bare without his mask. “I do.”
Reika stared at him, caught off-guard, because - gods, his face was so expressive, and she’d had no idea what it would do to her. And then she grabbed his collar and kissed him again, just because she could. Just because she wanted to.
~
He’d still hesitate. But not as much, not as often, not as long. He was trying, trying to let himself have this, have her, and she let him. Because he’d spent his entire life losing everyone he’d ever cared about, and he was terrified of letting himself care again, in case he lost her, too.
She couldn’t promise he’d never lose her. They both knew that. But she knew he wanted this despite that, and she wanted this too, so she kept on showing him. Kept on proving it to him. Because he’d been doomed from the moment Naruto had taken his first steps in his apartment, and now, after he’d already fallen, it was just a matter of letting himself have this.
And, slowly, he did. He still had bad days - days where he looked at her like he was waiting for her to leave him, days where he’d withdraw and look at her uncertainly, like he wasn’t sure if she was real. And every time it happened, she’d be there for him.
Steady. Unwavering. Reaching for him.
~
They kept it private, at first. Took things slow, kept things low-key, held hands only when no one could see, kissed only when they were alone. Something just for the two of them. Then, one day, six months after they’d first kissed, Reika grabbed his hand while they were walking down the street, and he went still. Then - his grip on her hand tightened, like he was reassuring himself that she was there, that she wasn’t leaving, that this - this was okay.
And so things changed. Slowly. Inevitably. Like it was always meant to.
Notes:
ughh i love kakashi so much ;-;;; i'm working on a chapter of his pov of past events with some extra scenes, am super excited to share that eventually!!
Chapter Text
Shisui had been in the Academy for exactly two weeks, and he already wanted out.
The first day had been tolerable. The second day had been tedious. The third day had him seriously considering dropping out and becoming a full-time hermit in the forest.
And by the end of the second week, he had officially given up.
The Academy was boring. The classes were too easy, the lessons too slow, and worst of all—
Reika wasn’t there.
He had been ready to face new challenges, to prove himself, to show off his skills—but what was the point if he was just… waiting?
Waiting for the other students to catch up. Waiting for the instructors to stop underestimating him. Waiting for the only person who had ever actually challenged him to finally join.
He could’ve graduated in a year. He should’ve, probably. But then he wouldn’t have had a chance at being on Reika’s genin team, and that was unacceptable. She’d start at the Academy next year, most likely in the graduating class, his class, considering how incredible she was at everything - he just had to last until then.
Shisui slumped dramatically over his desk, groaning.
"I am dying," he announced to no one in particular.
The boy sitting next to him, who had wisely learned not to engage, just sighed. "Dude, it’s been two weeks."
"Two weeks too long," Shisui muttered into his arms.
The instructor cleared his throat, shooting Shisui a warning look. "If you have enough energy to complain, Uchiha, then perhaps you’d like to demonstrate today’s transformation technique first?"
Shisui perked up instantly, finally given the opportunity to do something remotely interesting.
"Gladly!" he chirped, hopping up from his seat. He weaved the hand seals in a flash, smirking—
And, just to make it fun, transformed into his instructor.
The entire class snorted as they suddenly had two identical teachers.
The real instructor sighed deeply.
Shisui grinned. "So? Perfect, right?"
The instructor rubbed his temples. "I suppose I should be grateful you didn’t turn into the Hokage."
Shisui beamed, because now he had ideas .
~
By week three, Shisui was climbing the walls.
If no one was going to challenge him, he would make his own challenges.
He stole the instructor’s chalk before every lesson just to see how long it took him to notice.
He Shunshin’ed out of the classroom mid-lecture and then returned before anyone could react.
He swapped all the wooden kunai with real ones for weapons practice and watched in amusement as the instructor panicked.
(No one was injured, he promised)
By the end of the month, his instructor had visibly aged.
And when Shisui went to train with Reika that afternoon, she just stared at him.
"So let me get this straight," she said, arms crossed. "You’re bored, so now you’re terrorizing the entire school?"
Shisui grinned proudly. "Correct."
Reika half-laughed, half-sighed. "Why are you like this?"
Shisui shrugged dramatically. "You weren’t there to stop me."
Reika squinted at him. Shisui realized too late what he just admitted.
"I mean—not that you need to stop me! But if you were there, maybe I’d—y’know—not—"
Reika tilted her head. Shisui shut up immediately.
Reika sighed, grabbed a kunai, and threw it straight at his face.
Shisui barely dodged. "HEY—"
"If you’re bored," she sighed, "train harder."
Shisui beamed. "See, this is why I need you in my life."
Reika kicked him.
~
Shisui had officially accepted his fate.
The Academy was never going to be interesting. The instructors were never going to catch up to him. And he was never going to stop causing problems.
So he just… leaned into it.
He graduated to bigger pranks.
He started racing the teachers using Shunshin—without them realizing they were racing.
He once answered an entire written exam in under a minute, left his paper blank, and then put all his answers on the back of another student’s test.
By this point, half the class had started treating him like a force of nature rather than a person.
And his instructor had given up entirely.
Shisui sighed as he flicked a shuriken at the target, barely looking. It landed dead center.
He didn’t even feel good about it.
"Ugh," he groaned. "This would be so much more fun if Reika was here."
The kid next to him sighed. "Dude, I don’t know who this Reika person is, but I hope she gets here soon, for all our sakes."
Shisui nodded solemnly. "Me too, buddy. Me too."
~
It happened gradually.
Somewhere between the endless Academy pranks and the long afternoons spent sparring, Shisui learned how to exist around Reika without making a complete fool of himself.
Somewhere between all the teasing and the quiet, stolen moments, Reika changed. Her smiles came easier, her laughs louder. She still had that unbearable weight in her eyes sometimes, like she was carrying something no one else knew about - but it was lighter, now. Less omnipresent.
She was still sharp. Still terrifyingly competent. But she was softer, in a way that made something in Shisui’s chest feel lighter.
And, somehow, somehow , he could actually talk to her now.
Like a normal person.
Like himself.
~
“I think I’ve caused my instructor to have an existential crisis.”
Reika hummed, idly flicking a kunai between her fingers.
Shisui collapsed dramatically onto the grass beside her, stretching out his arms. “Like, he didn’t even yell today. He just looked at me. Like he was questioning every decision that had led him to this moment.”
Reika snorted.
And Shisui—Shisui grinned.
He was used to it now. The little reactions. The quiet laughter. But it still felt like a win every time.
“You laughed,” he said, smug beyond belief.
Reika sighed, looking toward the sky, but she was smiling. “No, I didn’t.”
“Yes, you did,” Shisui insisted, pointing at her. “It was tiny, but it was there.”
Reika rolled her eyes, flicking the kunai at him.
Shisui caught it effortlessly, still grinning. “Don’t be shy, Reika. If you like my suffering, you can say so.”
Reika glanced at him, unimpressed. “I don’t like it.”
Shisui smirked. “But you do find it funny.”
She huffed. “You’re insufferable.”
Shisui tossed the kunai back. “And yet, here you are, still hanging out with me.”
Reika caught it without looking, tilting her head slightly. “Hm.”
That wasn’t a denial.
Shisui beamed.
~
They trained together almost every day now.
It wasn’t official. There was no spoken agreement, no promises. But Shisui always showed up, and Reika never sent him away.
That was enough.
It had taken him a while to catch up to her, but he had gotten faster. Sharper. He had learned how to fight against her, how to move in ways that weren’t so predictable, how to react without thinking.
And—more importantly—he had learned how to talk to her.
Gone were the days where he’d freeze just because she looked at him.
Gone were the awkward stammers and brain malfunctions.
Now?
Now, he could actually keep up.
(Well, verbally, at least. Physically? She still wiped the floor with him the entire time. He loved it)
“Finally,” Reika muttered, as he dodged her latest attack. “You’re actually learning.”
Shisui grinned, flickering out of reach. “What can I say? I’m an excellent student.”
Reika raised an eyebrow. “You terrorize your instructors on a daily basis.”
Shisui gasped. “That is so unfair! I am gifted.”
“You’re a menace.”
Shisui shrugged. “Same thing.”
Reika sighed, but it was fond.
~
It was the small things.
The way she sighed less and listened more. The way she didn’t roll her eyes as much. The way she actually let him walk next to her now, instead of just tolerating his presence. The way she didn’t push him away anymore.
The first time he really noticed it, they were leaving the training grounds together.
The sky was turning soft with the last light of evening, the air crisp from the coming autumn. They walked side by side, neither of them saying much, but it was comfortable.
Then—
Out of nowhere—
Reika reached out.
Just briefly. Just for a second.
Her fingers curled into the sleeve of his shirt, barely tugging at the fabric before letting go.
It was nothing. A meaningless touch. Barely even noticeable.
But Shisui—Shisui felt it everywhere.
He stopped walking.
Reika kept going, completely unaware of the absolute havoc she had just unleashed in his brain.
Shisui stared after her, something impossibly warm blooming in his chest.
Then, finally, he exhaled, smiled to himself, and jogged to catch up.
~
The next time he did something stupid, she didn’t even pretend to be exasperated.
She just sighed, crossed her arms, and said, "You’re not going to stop, are you?"
Shisui grinned. "Nope."
Reika sighed. "Ugh."
And then—
Then she reached out, and - pushed his hair out of his face. It was a quick thing, done without thinking, like it was natural.
Shisui forgot how to breathe. Reika didn’t even seem to notice what she’d done.
She just stepped back, tilting her head slightly. "You’re staring."
Shisui swallowed. Do not malfunction. Do not malfunction.
"Just… processing."
Reika squinted. "Processing what?"
Shisui took a deep breath. And for once, he did not panic.
Instead, he just grinned.
"That you totally like me."
Reika blinked.
Then—
She kicked him.
But Shisui didn’t care.
Because she didn’t deny it.
~
Then, finally, the day came. Shisui had waited an entire year for this moment.
An entire, agonizing, painful year of boredom, of sitting in the Academy listening to instructors explain things he already knew, of desperately seeking ways to entertain himself before his brain rotted from disuse.
But finally, finally, Uzumaki Reika had arrived.
And by the end of the first day, no one else mattered. Not that they ever had - but at least, now they knew that, too.
~
It started in taijutsu class.
Shisui had warned them. He had told them.
But no one had listened.
He watched, equal parts smug and fascinated, as Reika stepped onto the sparring mat with the kind of ease that suggested this was nothing new to her. Across from her stood one of the bigger kids in the class—some fourteen-year-old who had been held back a few years, probably thinking he was about to prove himself by taking out the new student.
Poor guy.
Shisui leaned forward in his seat, already grinning.
The instructor clapped once. “Hajime!”
The boy lunged.
Reika moved.
And Shisui barely even saw what happened.
One second, the boy was charging forward, fists raised. The next, Reika sidestepped, pivoted lightly on her heel, and—gently—tapped the back of his knee.
He hit the ground so fast it was almost tragic.
A hush fell over the class.
Reika blinked, tilting her head slightly as she looked down at her opponent. “Are you okay?” she asked, genuinely concerned.
The boy groaned into the dirt.
Shisui cackled.
~
By lunchtime, the entire Academy was talking about her.
Shisui could hear the whispers as he walked through the hallways, trailing just slightly behind Reika. (No, he was not following her—he was observing. There was a difference.)
“Did you hear what she did in taijutsu class?”
“She barely even touched him.”
“No way. She’s not that strong, right?”
“Who even is she?”
Shisui felt a deep, deep satisfaction hearing it. Finally, the rest of the Academy was catching up to what he had known for years.
Uzumaki Reika was terrifying.
And Shisui had never been prouder.
~
It got even better when they moved on to weapons training.
By now, the instructor had learned better than to underestimate her.
“Uzumaki,” he said, looking vaguely resigned, “would you like to go first?”
She blinked at him. “Oh. Sure.”
Shisui settled into his seat on the ground, smirking.
The targets were lined up at the far end of the training field—standard wooden dummies, each marked with red paint at the usual kill zones. The goal was simple: land as many kunai as possible in the designated areas.
Reika picked up a kunai and turned to face the targets.
Shisui saw the moment she adjusted her grip. The tiny shift in her posture, the way her breathing evened out, her eyes sharpening like a blade being drawn from its sheath.
Then she flicked her wrist.
A heartbeat later, every single target had a kunai embedded precisely in the throat.
Silence.
The instructor looked at the targets.
Then at Reika.
Then at the targets again.
“… Pass.”
Shisui let out an unholy, triumphant laugh.
~
By the time they got to ninjutsu practice, everyone had mostly accepted their fate.
Reika was just… better. In every way. In everything. The instructor asked her to make a clone. Reika made three. Everyone except Shisui, who were still struggling with one, stared in abject awe and/or terror.
Shisui beamed. She was so cool.
~
By the end of the day, Reika was the undisputed top student.
The instructors were visibly exhausted.
Half the students were awed. The other half were terrified. A good portion were both.
Shisui was positively thriving.
“You’re even better than I thought you’d be!” he declared as they walked out of the Academy gates together. He was still grinning, practically bouncing on his feet. “I knew you’d be great, but that was ridiculous.”
Reika looked at him, amused. “You’ve seen me train before.”
“Yeah, but watching you humiliate an entire class of twelve-year-olds? That was art.”
She rolled her eyes, but she laughed.
Shisui would count that as a win.
~
The best part came at the very end of the day.
As they were walking home, a group of students lingered near the Academy gates. They weren’t being obvious about it, but Shisui could see it—the way they shifted slightly when Reika passed, the barely concealed glances, the quiet murmurs.
Shisui’s smirk grew impossibly wide.
“You realize you just completely changed the power dynamic of this school, right?” he asked.
Reika sighed. “Shisui—”
“Reika, be honest with me,” he interrupted, grabbing her shoulders and turning her slightly so she could see the students openly staring at her. “How does it feel to be feared?”
Reika groaned. “I am not feared.”
Shisui gestured wildly at the students, who immediately pretended to be very interested in the dirt at their feet. “Look at them! They fear you, Reika! They’re about three seconds away from forming a cult!”
Reika looked absolutely done with him.
Shisui, meanwhile, had never been happier.
Best. Day. Ever.
~
Shisui had spent a year waiting for this moment.
An agonizing year of boredom, of rolling his eyes at slow lessons, of desperately finding ways to entertain himself before his brain rotted from disuse.
But finally, Reika was here.
She had completely obliterated every subject in a single day—academics, taijutsu, ninjutsu—everything.
Shisui had already accepted that she was the most amazing person to ever exist.
And then, by day three, he realized he wasn’t the only one.
~
Shisui had noticed her before.
Mitarashi Anko was loud, sharp-eyed, and always looking for trouble. She was one of the few people in class who could actually keep up with Shisui’s energy, but she was nowhere near as terrifying as Reika. Which was why he wasn’t prepared for what happened next.
It started during their taijutsu class.
Anko was supposed to spar with another student. But then, the second she saw who Reika was matched with, she immediately interrupted.
“I wanna fight her!” she announced, pointing directly at Reika.
The class stared.
Reika blinked, tilting her head. “… Me?”
“Yes, you,” Anko huffed. “I saw you wipe the floor with Daichi, and that was fun, but now I wanna see if you’re actually good.”
Shisui sat up so fast he nearly fell over.
Excuse me?
Anko was looking at Reika like she was the single most interesting thing in the world, and Shisui did not like that. At all.
The instructor sighed, rubbing his temples. “Mitarashi, this is not how—”
Reika shrugged. “Okay.”
Shisui choked on air.
The instructor groaned. “Fine. Go ahead.”
Shisui leaned forward, completely invested.
The match began.
And Shisui, for the second time in his life, watched someone get wrecked even faster than he had been. Someone who should’ve stood a chance, but didn’t.
Anko was good, sure—fast, aggressive, unpredictable—but Reika was better.
Reika moved like water, barely putting in effort, like she was adjusting every movement in real time, like she already knew exactly where Anko was going before she did.
Two seconds in, Anko was on the ground, wheezing, kunai to her throat.
The class was dead silent.
Shisui, absolutely delighted, turned to the person next to him.
“She’s so cool,” he whispered.
Anko, still gasping for breath, just stared up at Reika in pure awe.
Then, to Shisui’s absolute horror—
She grinned.
“That,” Anko panted, “was amazing.”
Reika tilted her head. “You lost.”
Anko beamed. “Yeah, but you made it fun.”
Shisui’s eye twitched.
And then, as if things weren’t already bad enough—
Anko shot finger guns at Reika.
“Hey,” she said. “Wanna be best friends?”
Reika blinked at her. Then -
“Okay.”
Shisui’s entire world shattered.
~
The second they were dismissed, Shisui cornered Reika immediately.
Reika sighed. “What?”
Shisui gestured wildly. “You can’t just—just accept friendship proposals from other people!”
Reika blinked. “Why not?”
Shisui gaped at her. “Because—because—” He struggled for words, offended beyond belief. “I was here first!”
Reika laughed. “That’s not how friendship works.”
Shisui whispered in betrayal, “Yes, it is.”
Reika rolled her eyes. “You’re being dramatic.”
Shisui grabbed his chest like she had physically stabbed him. “Dramatic?! Reika, she finger-gunned at you!”
Reika frowned. “What does that have to do with anything?”
“Everything!” Shisui flailed, waving his arms aggressively. “That’s basically a friendship marriage proposal!”
She stared at him. “... Shisui. You finger-gunned at me, too, when we first met.”
Shisui collapsed onto his knees. “Exactly!!”
Reika pinched the bridge of her nose, but she was holding back a smile. “Shisui.”
“Reika,” he mimicked back, sulking aggressively.
Reika sighed deeply, eyes softening. “I’m still your friend.”
Shisui huffed. “Yeah, but now I have to share.”
Reika shrugged and laughed. “That sounds like a you problem.”
Shisui gasped, scandalized.
And then—Anko appeared out of nowhere, throwing an arm over Reika’s shoulder.
“Hey, Reika! Want to get dango after class?”
Shisui’s soul left his body.
Reika smiled. “Sure.”
Anko grinned. “Sweet! You’re officially my new favorite person!”
Shisui made a strangled noise.
Anko turned to him smugly. “Something wrong, Uchiha?”
Shisui glared daggers. “Yes, actually.”
Anko smirked. “Too bad. She’s mine now.”
Shisui, absolutely livid, turned to Reika for backup.
Reika grinned at him. “Are you coming or not?”
Shisui froze.
She was inviting him. To a dango trip. With her.
Shisui crossed his arms, pouting dramatically. “I don’t know… sounds like I’m being third-wheeled.”
Reika gave him a look. “We are literally all just getting food.”
Shisui squinted at Anko suspiciously.
Anko grinned.
Shisui sighed. “Fine.”
And just like that, they were an unstoppable trio.
Anko adored Reika. Shisui was furious about it. Reika had just… accepted her fate.
And Shisui would never know peace again.
~
Shisui fought it for weeks.
Anko was everywhere. She was loud, obnoxious, and for some reason, Reika liked her. Shisui had spent an entire year working his way into Reika’s life, and then this menace had just strolled in and gotten a friendship proposal in under two days.
It was infuriating. The sheer audacity of it, the unfairness of the world, stunned him speechless.
And yet—
Somewhere along the way, Shisui found himself… tolerating her.
It started small.
At first, he just learned to live with the fact that Anko would always be around. No matter where he went, no matter what he did, she would be there. If he wanted to spar with Reika, Anko wanted in. If he wanted to get dango with Reika, Anko had already invited herself. If he tried to complain about Anko to Reika, Anko would somehow appear out of thin air just to defend herself.
Shisui was so tired.
But then—then he started noticing things.
Anko wasn’t actually annoying all the time.
Sure, she was loud, but she was also sharp. She had the kind of energy that kept things interesting, the kind of recklessness that made everything a challenge.
And she was funny. It killed him to admit it, but she was.
She was also one of the few people who could actually keep up with them.
That part was… kind of nice.
And then came the real moment. The moment that changed everything.
It was after a long, exhausting spar. They had all collapsed under a tree, sweaty and bruised, nursing sore muscles.
Reika, as always, looked barely fazed.
Shisui, as always, had been wrecked.
And Anko, also bruised and battered, had just flopped onto her back with a groan.
Then—
“I think I hate you both,” she muttered.
Shisui snorted. “Right back at you.”
Reika hummed in vague agreement.
And then, Anko sighed and said, “But you guys are still my best friends, so whatever.”
Shisui paused. Blinked. Turned his head to look at her.
Anko, lying in the grass, had her eyes closed, utterly unbothered.
And Shisui—Shisui realized something.
They were her best friends.
And maybe—just maybe—she was his too.
He groaned loudly, throwing an arm over his eyes, completely disgusted with himself.
“I can’t believe I like you.”
Anko cracked one eye open, smirking. “Oh, you love me.”
Shisui sighed, resigned to his suffering, his idiocy, and his own lack of judgement.
“Yeah, yeah,” he muttered. “Don’t push it.”
Reika glanced between them, then just shook her head, barely hiding her amusement.
And Shisui—Shisui finally made peace with Mitarashi Anko’s existence.
~
Shisui had survived many things in his short life.
He had survived the Academy. He had survived Reika - barely, by the skin of his teeth, and sometimes he still wondered - but technically, he had. He had even, somehow, survived Anko.
But this?
This was different.
Because today, Uzumaki Reika casually dropped the single most terrifying sentence he had ever heard in his life.
"My parents want to meet you two."
Shisui’s brain immediately short-circuited.
Anko, the traitor, just grinned. “Oh, hell yeah. I’ve been wondering when I’d meet the legendary Bloody Habanero and the Yellow Flash.”
Shisui choked.
He hadn’t been wondering. In fact, he had been actively avoiding thinking about it.
Reika, ever composed, tilted her head slightly. “It’s not a big deal.”
Shisui whirled on her. “Not a—not a big deal?! Reika, your dad is the fastest man alive! Your mom could probably kill me with a spoon! This is the biggest deal!”
Reika blinked at him. “… You do realize I’ve already told them about you, right?”
Shisui went still. Slowly, he turned back to her. “What?”
Reika, entirely unbothered, continued, “They already know who you are. Tou-san thinks you’re funny. I think Kaa-san cried from laughter, once. After that time I beat you four times in a row and you proposed to me on the spot.”
Shisui made a noise somewhere between a gasp and a wheeze. “You remember that?!”
Anko snickered. “You’re so screwed.”
Shisui grabbed Reika’s shoulders. “What else did you tell them?!”
Reika blinked again, completely unmoved by his very real panic. “That you’re annoying.”
Shisui gasped.
Reika continued, utterly unfazed. “And loud.”
Shisui clutched his heart.
Reika thought for a moment. “Oh, and that you’re really weird.”
Shisui died.
Anko cackled, grabbing his sleeve and shaking him. “Oh my gods, this is the best day of my life.”
Shisui, still reeling, turned back to Reika. “And they still want to meet me?!”
Reika blinked at him, tilting her head. “… Yes?”
Shisui collapsed to the floor.
Anko stood over him, hands on her hips. “You gonna survive, champ?”
Shisui groaned. “No.”
Reika sighed, like he was the one being unreasonable. “It’s just dinner.”
Shisui sat up violently. “Just dinner?! You want me to sit across from the Yellow Flash and the Bloody Habanero and not die on the spot?!”
Reika frowned. “… Yes?”
Anko was still laughing.
Shisui groaned, dragging his hands down his face. “Oh, I’m gonna die.”
Reika sighed again. “I’ll see you both at six.”
Then she just walked away, like she hadn’t just shattered his entire existence.
Anko grinned at him, slapping his back. “Welp. You’ve got three hours to accept your fate.”
Shisui groaned again, curling into himself.
This was it. This was how he died.
Meeting the parents.
And worst of all—
Minato and Kushina already thought he was an idiot.
~
Shisui had survived many things in his life.
He had faced down shinobi twice his age, perfected techniques beyond his years, and once barely escaped an assassination attempt from his cousin over a piece of Mitarashi dango.
But nothing—nothing—had prepared him for the sheer terror of stepping into Uzumaki Reika’s house and coming face to face with her parents.
Because they were smiling.
And that meant he was going to die.
~
The door opened before he could even knock.
Standing there, smiling in a way that was far too pleasant to be real, was Namikaze Minato.
"Ah," Minato said, tilting his head slightly, "you must be Shisui and Anko. Reika talks about you two a lot."
Shisui immediately forgot how to breathe.
Anko, entirely unbothered, grinned. "Yo! Thanks for having us."
Minato chuckled. "Of course. Come in."
Shisui, meanwhile, was frozen in place, his entire nervous system shutting down.
Reika talked about him.
To her father.
To the Yellow Flash.
Shisui had never felt fear like this.
Before he could retreat, a hand grabbed the front of his shirt and yanked him inside.
Reika barely glanced at him. "You’re being weird again."
Shisui whispered back, "Reika, your father is literally the fastest man alive and could kill me before I blink."
Reika sighed. "He wouldn’t do that."
Minato, still smiling warmly, gestured toward the dining room. "Come on, dinner’s ready."
Shisui moved forward with all the grace of a man walking toward his execution.
~
The food smelled incredible. The table was neatly set. It was all so normal.
Which only made it worse.
Shisui sat down stiffly, watching as Reika took a seat across from him, completely relaxed.
And then Uzumaki Kushina walked in, setting down a dish of food with one hand while ruffling Reika’s hair with the other.
"Ah, you must be Shisui and Anko!" Kushina said, beaming. "It’s great to finally meet you! Reika’s always talking about you."
Shisui choked on absolutely nothing.
Anko, grinning, said, "Reika, you've been bragging about us?"
Reika, already reaching for food, shrugged. "Not really."
Minato hummed thoughtfully, setting down his chopsticks. "She talks about Shisui a lot."
Shisui choked again.
Kushina smirked, her sharp violet eyes flicking to him. "Yeah, she does."
Anko snickered. "Oh, this is fun."
Reika, completely unaware of the absolute destruction happening inside Shisui’s brain, just blinked. "I mean, he’s my best friend. Of course I mention him."
Shisui, very much not okay, laughed a little too loudly. "Hah—yeah! Of course! Totally normal! Haha!"
Minato just smiled at him.
Shisui immediately lost all sense of self-preservation.
~
For a while, the conversation was fine. Minato and Kushina were engaging, Anko was talking like she had lived there her whole life, and Reika was… being Reika.
Which was the problem.
Because she wasn’t even trying.
She wasn’t trying to look particularly nice, wasn’t trying to impress anyone. She was just casually existing, her red hair pulled into a loose ponytail, blue eyes scanning the table as she ate, saying simple things like "pass the soy sauce" in a voice that made Shisui forget how words worked.
And Minato was watching him.
Not in an obvious way.
No, that would be too easy.
Minato was smiling, engaging in the conversation, looking for all the world like a friendly, easygoing man—
While keeping a very close eye on him.
Shisui had never known true terror until that moment. Because Minato knew. Minato could see it.
The way Shisui looked at Reika for a little too long. The way his entire brain short-circuited every time she spoke, despite how much he tried to hide it. The way he had nearly leapt to hand her a dish before she even asked for it like some desperate, lovestruck fool.
Shisui was exposed.
And Minato was enjoying every second of it.
~
Shisui barely survived dinner.
And then Kushina sealed his fate.
"So, Shisui," she mused, tapping her fingers against the table, "when are you gonna confess?"
Shisui blacked out.
Anko choked on her drink.
Reika, still entirely unbothered, just blinked. "Confess what?"
Minato, still smiling far too pleasantly, rested his chin on his hand and watched.
Shisui was actively dying.
Anko, barely containing her glee, smacked his back. "Oh, this is the best day of my life."
Kushina smirked. "Oh, come on. You’re making it so obvious, kid." She paused, then went in for the kill. “Weren’t you the one going on about how blue her eyes were when you two first met?”
Shisui looked at Reika in abject betrayal. “You told her about that?”
Reika stared at him. “Shisui,” she said gently, “That was the weirdest moment of my entire life.”
Anko was screaming with laughter.
Shisui wanted to scream too.
Minato exhaled through his nose, sipping his tea slowly, deliberately. "Well, Shisui? Anything to say?"
Shisui’s entire short life flashed before his eyes.
He had two options:
- Admit to liking Reika in front of both her very terrifying parents who absolutely could and would kill him.
- Die.
He seriously considered option two. But then—Reika sighed, exasperated.
"Why are you making this so weird?" she muttered, rubbing her temple. "He’s just like that."
Shisui almost collapsed in pure relief.
Minato hummed. "Just like that, huh?"
Shisui, desperate to stay alive, nodded rapidly. "Yes! Exactly! Just like that! Haha!"
Kushina rolled her eyes. "Alright, alright, I’ll back off. For now."
Shisui barely held in his sob of relief.
Reika stood, stretching. "We’re done, right? I wanna train."
Shisui immediately sprang to his feet. "YES. TRAINING. LET’S GO. NOW."
Minato just smiled at him as he left.
Shisui swore he felt every single hair on his body stand on end.
~
The second they were out of the house, Shisui let out the deepest sigh of his life.
Anko, grinning like a menace, patted his shoulder. "That was painful to watch."
Shisui turned to her, pale. "I almost died."
Reika sighed. "You were being weird. Again. Weren’t you past this?"
Shisui grabbed her shoulders. "Reika, your father saw into my soul."
Reika blinked. "So?"
Shisui flung his arms in the air. "SO HE KNOWS."
Reika, as always, had no idea what he was talking about. "Knows what?"
Shisui’s entire body twitched. Anko snorted.
Shisui groaned loudly into the sky.
Reika, unimpressed, tossed him a kunai. "If you’re done being dramatic, let’s go."
Shisui caught it with shaking hands. "I can never face your family again."
Reika rolled her eyes. "You’re coming back next week."
Shisui whispered, "I am never going to survive this."
Anko, gleeful, patted his back. "Don’t worry. If you die, I get your weapons."
Shisui groaned.
Reika nodded. "I’ll take your kunai."
And thus Shisui’s suffering became eternal.
~
Shisui did not recover.
He tried.
He really did.
But after a dinner where both of Reika’s terrifyingly friendly parents stared him down, and after Kushina literally called him out for liking Reika, and after Minato saw into his very soul and smiled knowingly, Shisui knew.
He would never be the same again.
So, when he finally made it back home, looking haunted, staring blankly at the wall like he had witnessed the end of days, his father took one look at him—
And laughed.
~
Shisui collapsed onto the floor, face-first.
Kagami grinned at him broadly. “So. How was dinner?”
Shisui groaned into the tatami.
His father smirked. “That bad, huh?”
Shisui lifted his head just enough to glare at him. “They know.”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “Know what?”
Shisui flailed wildly. “That I have a crush on Reika!”
Kagami laughed harder.
“Oh, come on,” he chuckled. “It’s been over a year, Shisui.”
Shisui sat up dramatically, looking absolutely wrecked. “AND SHE’S ONLY GOTTEN SCARIER WITH TIME.”
Kagami snorted. “I assume you mean that in a positive way.”
Shisui threw his hands in the air. “OF COURSE I DO.”
Kagami just shook his head, still grinning. “So, what happened?”
Shisui flopped backward onto the floor. “The Bloody Habanero - Reika’s mom - asked me when I was going to confess..”
Kagami almost spit out his tea.
“She what?”
Shisui groaned. “In front of The Yellow Flash, Reika’s dad. Who smiled at me.”
Kagami wheezed. “Oh, that’s fantastic.”
Shisui grabbed a pillow and screamed into it.
Kagami leaned forward, amused. “And what did Reika do?”
Shisui’s voice was muffled. “Nothing.”
Kagami blinked. “Nothing?”
Shisui sat up again, looking personally victimized. “She just sighed and asked them why they were making this weird, because -” he choked on the words, “because I’m just like that.”
Kagami burst out laughing again.
Shisui groaned dramatically, grabbing his head. “And then Minato-san kept smiling at me like he knows.”
Kagami nodded sagely. “Oh, he definitely knows.”
Shisui whispered in despair, “He’s letting me live because it’s funnier this way.”
Kagami actually fell back laughing.
Shisui glared at the ceiling. “I am never going back there.”
Kagami grinned. “When’s the next dinner?”
Shisui whimpered. “Next week.”
Kagami smirked. “Well. At least you’ve got time to prepare.”
Shisui flopped back onto the floor. “I need to fake my death.”
Kagami, still laughing, just shook his head. “You’re doomed.”
And Shisui knew it was true.
~
The next day at the Academy was hell.
Shisui had barely survived the night after The Dinner at Reika’s Incident. He had spent hours lying awake in bed, replaying every single moment of that awful, awful meal, feeling more and more like his soul was leaving his body.
Which was how he found himself dragging his feet toward the Academy, emotionally shattered, running on zero hope, and utterly dreading whatever fresh horrors the day would bring.
And then it got worse. Because Reika was waiting for him.
Smiling. Completely oblivious to the absolute meltdown she had caused.
Shisui groaned, already exhausted. “Morning, Reika.”
Reika beamed. “Good morning, Shisui!”
Shisui squinted at her, trying to see if there was any sign of awareness in those bright blue eyes.
There wasn’t. None. Absolutely zero.
She was the smartest person he knew. She demolished tests like she had them for breakfast. She could read a person’s intentions in milliseconds, during both a fight and a conversation. She understood people better than anyone he’d ever met.
Except, it seemed, when it came to romance.
She was fine. Meanwhile, he was dying.
Before he could process that injustice, Anko appeared out of nowhere and threw herself onto his desk, grinning way too wide.
“Well, well, well,” she purred. “If it isn’t Konoha’s Most Suffering Man.”
Shisui groaned, pressing his hands to his face. “Go away.”
Anko ignored him, turning to Reika with glee. “So, Reika,” she said casually, “you really don’t get it?”
Reika blinked at her. “Get what?”
Anko looked like she had just been handed the best day of her life.
Shisui whimpered.
“Oh, this is amazing,” Anko cackled. “You’re really this clueless?”
Reika tilted her head. “Clueless about what?”
Shisui seethed. “Anko, shut up.”
Anko did not shut up.
Instead, she grinned even wider and leaned in toward Reika. “Oh, no, no, no. I need to see how deep this goes.” She turned to Shisui. “Hey, Shisui.”
Shisui glared. “What.”
Anko smirked. “Do you like Reika?”
Shisui exploded.
“YES, ANKO, I LIKE REIKA, THANK YOU FOR REMINDING ME OF MY ETERNAL SUFFERING.”
The class went silent. Shisui wanted to die.
Reika frowned.
“But I like you too, Shisui.”
Shisui froze. Anko choked.
Shisui turned to Reika, horrified, as her expression remained completely and utterly confused.
Reika stared, and said, like it was obvious -
“You’re my best friend.”
Shisui grabbed Anko’s arm so hard that she wheezed. Someone in the class burst out laughing.
“She really doesn’t get it,” he whispered in despair.
Anko was crying. Shisui was dying. Reika was fine .
Shisui flopped onto his desk. “I am in hell.”
Anko, completely wheezing, slammed a hand on the table. “Oh—oh my gods, she’s so oblivious—”
Reika still looked confused. “What are you talking about?”
Shisui grabbed the sides of his head. “Reika.”
“Yes?”
“I am in love with you.”
Reika nodded. “Yes, I know.”
Silence. Shisui blinked. Anko lost it.
Reika sighed, tilting her head slightly. “I just don’t understand why that means Kaa-san and Tou-san were acting strange.”
Shisui screamed into his hands. Anko fell to the floor, full-body laughing. Reika just sat there, utterly unbothered, looking vaguely puzzled.
Someone whispered, “Oh my gods.”
Shisui whimpered.
“I am never recovering from this,” he mumbled into his hands.
Anko gasped for air. “Oh—you poor thing—”
Reika frowned at her. “Why are you laughing?”
Anko rolled onto her back, absolutely wheezing. “Because—you—you don’t get it!”
Reika frowned more. “Get what?”
Anko looked at Shisui like she was witnessing the greatest tragedy of their generation.
Shisui, shattered, just shook his head.
“Nothing, Reika,” he whispered, voice broken. “Nothing at all.”
Reika blinked at him.
Then, with a soft smile, she reached out and patted his hand.
“It’s okay, Shisui,” she said gently. “I love you too.”
Shisui actually died. Just - perished, right there, on his desk.
Anko had to leave the classroom because she was laughing so hard.
Shisui slumped, utterly, completely defeated.
Reika, with not a single clue, smiled at him and went back to her notes.
And Shisui finally, finally accepted his fate.
He was doomed .
Notes:
lmao shisui's so much fun to write. what a dramatic chaos gremlin, we love him <3
next chapter, kakashi's pov of events from the previous timeline!!! because we love kakashi too in his household
and for anyone worried - no one will have their hearts broken. final pairing is still undecided but i'm leaning towards kakashi. whoever she doesn't end up with will be written to have only platonic feelings for her, so NO ONE WILL BE SAD. I PROMISE. remember, they're all still kids right now, so if she doesn't end up with shisui, his crush will simply fade (or maybe it's never been a crush to begin with, maybe it's just something he's confused for a crush, because - once again, he is a kid, and kids are not the best at deciphering their own emotions)
Chapter 10
Notes:
THIS IS KAKASHI'S POV OF THE PREVIOUS TIMELINE. NOT THE NEW TIMELINE
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Then
Kakashi didn’t often get visitors. Certainly not in the middle of the night.
So when the knock came—sharp, insistent—his first instinct was to ignore it. If it was important, they’d find another way. If it wasn’t, then they had no business at his door at this hour.
Then he heard the second knock. More frantic this time.
Kakashi sighed. If this was Gai, challenging him to some ridiculous test of endurance at two in the morning, he was going to commit a crime.
Dragging himself off the couch, he made his way to the door, rubbing a tired hand over his face. The exhaustion sat heavy in his bones, deeper than the mere absence of sleep. It was the kind of exhaustion that never really left, the kind that had been with him for years—since Minato, since Rin, since Obito.
He opened the door, prepared to glare, prepared to shut down whatever nonsense awaited him.
But the words never made it past his lips.
Because standing there, in the dim light of the hallway, was Reika. Minato’s daughter. Whom he hadn’t seen in six weeks - not since her parents’ funeral, when she’d been standing there, silent tears going down her face, a sleeping infant cradled in her arms.
And in her arms right now—wailing, red-faced, inconsolable—was Naruto. Or, at least, he assumed the baby was Naruto. It couldn’t really be anyone else.
Kakashi stared.
Reika’s face was pale, her hair wild, her hands gripping the child too tightly. Dark circles sat heavy under her eyes, mirroring his own. But it wasn’t the exhaustion that held him still—it was the sheer desperation in her expression. He’d never seen her like this before.
“Do you know anything about babies?” she blurted, voice thick with frustration, with something dangerously close to tears. “He won’t stop crying, and I—I don’t know what to do.”
Kakashi’s brain stuttered.
Babies?
Did he know anything about babies?
No. Absolutely not. His entire life had been dedicated to war, to bloodshed, to death. The closest thing to caring for another life had been taking care of his summons, and Pakkun, who was essentially self-sufficient, was not an infant.
“I’ve tried feeding him,” Reika continued, and Kakashi watched, frozen, as her composure cracked and tears welled up in her eyes. “I’ve tried rocking him, I’ve tried changing his diaper, but nothing’s—nothing’s working, and I don’t know what to do.”
Her voice broke on the last words, and Kakashi felt something stir in his chest. An old instinct. One he had ignored for years.
This was Reika. Reika, who had been a presence on the fringes of his life since they were children. Reika, whose father had tried to tether him to something after everything had fallen apart. Reika, who now stood at his door, holding Minato’s son, looking at him like he was the only person left who could help.
Because, maybe, he was.
Kakashi exhaled slowly.
He should say no. He should turn her away. He knew less than nothing about babies, about infants and their care. And - more than that - he was Friend-Killer Kakashi. Cold-blooded Kakashi. There literally was not a less qualified person to help her than him.
But she’d turned to him despite that. She must not have had anyone else left, judging by the sheer desperation in her eyes.
And this was Minato’s son. And his daughter. Reika. Surely that meant something.
He should say no. He really should. But -
Against his better judgment, against every instinct screaming at him to stay distant, he stepped aside.
Reika nearly collapsed in relief.
She hurried inside, still bouncing Naruto in her arms, though her movements were sluggish, almost clumsy with exhaustion. Kakashi closed the door behind them, casting a wary glance at the still-wailing infant.
What the hell was he supposed to do with this?
But it was too late to turn back now.
He sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “I have an idea.”
And then, before he could think better of it, before he could question what his life had become, before he could process the absurdity of the situation, he ran through the summoning seals and, with a quiet poof , Pakkun appeared on his couch.
The small pug blinked at him blearily, then looked around.
His gaze landed on Reika. Then on Naruto.
Then, finally, on Kakashi.
A long silence. Naruto was still screaming.
Pakkun sighed deeply. He looked a mixture of resigned and very, very judgemental. “You owe me, kid.”
Kakashi shrugged. “Just… do something.”
Pakkun grumbled under his breath but padded over. With little fanfare, he shoved his face directly into Naruto’s space.
The effect was instantaneous.
Naruto went silent.
The child’s wide blue eyes locked onto Pakkun, his chubby hands reaching out, grabbing the dog’s ears with delighted squeals. Pakkun bore it with the patience of a long-suffering elder.
Reika, still breathing heavily from the emotional breakdown she had nearly had at his door, stared in utter disbelief. Her mouth opened. Then closed. Then opened again.
Kakashi snorted.
She turned to glare at him. “ What. ”
He shrugged. “Put him on the couch.”
She hesitated. Then, carefully—almost reverently—she set Naruto on the floor. At Kakashi’s raised brow, she quickly defended herself.
“I read that infants shouldn’t be left on couches,” she said, her voice still slightly breathless, hands hovering near Naruto like she was ready to catch him at any moment should he somehow fall off the floor. “The cushions could smother them, or they could fall if they roll off. The floor is better.”
Kakashi resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He wasn’t about to argue, but it was kind of funny that she was going on about infant safety like something she’d learned out of a textbook - which, honestly, probably wasn’t far from the truth. “Okay. Tea?”
Reika blinked. Then, slowly, she nodded. “Yes. Please.”
He led her to the kitchen, putting the kettle on while she sat at the table, shoulders slumped, her hands still trembling faintly.
He studied her. The way exhaustion clung to her, the way she looked like she was barely keeping herself upright.
He reached for the kettle and moved it off the stove.
“Forget the tea,” he muttered, turning back to her. “Take a shower. Then sleep. You can borrow some pajamas.”
Reika frowned, confused. “I… what?”
He tilted his head. “Shower,” he repeated slowly, enunciating clearly, as speaking to a particularly slow genin. “Then, sleep.”
She flushed. “I know what you—I just—” Her shoulders slumped, the fight leaving her as she exhaled. “You’ll keep an eye on Naruto? You and Pakkun?”
Kakashi’s entire body stiffened at the unspoken trust in her words.
She was asking him to watch over Minato’s son.
She was asking him to be responsible for someone again.
She was trusting him with her brother, the last person she had left.
He swallowed, trying to ignore the sudden tightness in his chest.
“… Yeah.”
Reika exhaled, tension bleeding from her posture. “I… okay. Thank you.”
Kakashi nodded, avoiding her eyes. He made a vague shooing motion, desperate to rid himself of the heaviness that had settled in the room.
She hesitated for half a second—then smiled.
Not much. Just a small, tired thing.
But it did something to him.
And then she left, disappearing down the hall. She told him to wake her up after four hours.
~
Kakashi stared at Pakkun. Pakkun stared back.
“I’m not going to let him do this for four hours,” Pakkun said flatly, his ears still being pulled.
Kakashi exhaled. “I know.”
“You’re gonna have to feed him at some point.”
He froze. “... What?”
“And maybe get some diapers.”
He felt like he was going to pass out. “I don’t know how -”
“That’s your problem, isn’t it?” Pakkun said, completely unrepentant.
~
When Reika woke up twelve hours later, looking more rested than he had seen her in weeks, Kakashi was standing in the middle of the living room, one arm awkwardly cradling Naruto while the other held a half-full bottle. There was an opened box of diapers on the coffee table. Pakkun, still there, lay on the couch, watching him carefully to make sure he didn’t drop anything - or anyone.
Reika blinked at him, looking vaguely horrified. “You fed him?”
Kakashi glanced at Naruto, who was happily gnawing on his flak jacket. Panic built in his chest.
“… Was I not supposed to? The label on the formula I got said I needed to feed him every two to four hours based on his age -”
Reika made a choked noise. Then she laughed.
And Kakashi—though he would never admit it—felt something in his chest settle.
Because, somehow, this had become his life.
And against all odds, against every piece of himself that had resisted—
He didn’t mind.
~
Kakashi hadn’t thought they’d want him around. Hadn’t thought she’d want him around.
Not really.
Not the way people wanted the company of good people. Not the way they welcomed comrades, family. That was for people who deserved it. People who hadn’t spent their lives letting the people they cared about die. People who weren’t him .
And yet—he kept finding himself here.
It had started with Reika showing up at his door, Naruto in her arms, barely holding herself together. He had let her in, helped her in the only way he knew how. And somehow, after that, he never quite left.
At first, it was just to check in. A quick visit to make sure the kid was still breathing, that Reika wasn’t drowning under the weight of it all. A drop-off of groceries when he noticed her fridge looking bare. A casual excuse to stop by under the pretense of having nothing better to do.
He was lying to himself, but he ignored that part.
Somewhere along the way, it became a habit.
Somewhere along the way, it became easy.
Reika never asked why he was there. She never gave him a reason to leave.
And so, he didn’t.
~
It was late when they walked through the village, the streets quiet under the soft glow of lanterns. Naruto was tucked against Reika’s chest in a sling, his tiny breaths steady against her heartbeat. Kakashi walked beside her, hands in his pockets, his usual lazy slouch in place.
But for once, it wasn’t just an act.
For once, he wasn’t forcing himself to be here.
For once, he wanted to be.
This was dangerous. He should stop showing up, stop letting himself want this, stop having this entirely. Stop getting attached.
He knew all that. And yet, he stayed anyway. Because he was weak, because Naruto was tiny, because Reika was only two years younger than him, ten years old, and had no one else left.
Just like him.
He glanced at her, at the tired but steady way she moved. She had always been like this—grit in her bones, quiet strength in the way she carried herself. He respected that. Admired it, even.
He also knew it wasn’t enough.
“You’re not off the mission roster,” he noted. He’d checked last week, just to be sure.
Reika exhaled, slow and controlled. “No. I got a few months’ leave, but after that, I need to go back.”
Kakashi hummed. He wasn’t surprised. He had always known she wouldn’t stay grounded forever. Shinobi didn’t get to just stop . Even if they should.
“Who’ll take care of Naruto?” he asked.
Reika let out a quiet, humorless laugh. “Good question.”
She didn’t have an answer.
Kakashi already knew that. He had known it the moment he saw her standing at his doorstep, Naruto in her arms, desperation in her voice.
The silence stretched between them, long and thin.
Then—
“I could.”
The words slipped out before he could stop them.
He wasn’t sure what made him say them. Maybe it was Minato’s ghost, lingering in the back of his mind, a promise unspoken but never forgotten. Maybe it was Naruto’s small, warm weight against Reika’s chest, the reminder that this was his sensei’s son, his legacy, his responsibility .
Or maybe it was just that—somewhere between the long nights, the quiet visits, the moments he wasn’t supposed to stay but did anyway—he had already made the choice.
Reika swallowed. “I can’t ask that of you—”
“Reika.”
She stopped.
Kakashi looked at her then, really looked at her, his eye tired and knowing.
She could ask.
But she wouldn’t.
Because Reika was like him. Too independent. Too stubborn. Too afraid of burdening others.
Which meant he had to say it for her.
“You don’t have any other choice,” he said.
A long silence.
She closed her eyes, exhaling like she was letting go of something heavy. “I know.”
Kakashi nodded, accepting the unspoken words between them.
Then it’s settled.
A pause.
“So?” he asked, his voice even, as if the answer didn’t matter.
She opened her eyes, and when she looked at him, there was something soft in her expression. Something grateful.
“Thanks,” she said.
Kakashi looked away immediately, tension curling at the base of his spine. Gratitude was harder to accept than anything else. He didn’t deserve it, not after everything.
“Whatever,” he muttered.
Reika huffed a quiet laugh.
They kept walking.
And Kakashi told himself—again—that he was only doing this for Minato.
Not because, for the first time in years, staying didn’t feel so hard.
~
It happened gradually.
At first, it was just a matter of necessity. Reika had to return to missions eventually, and someone needed to watch Naruto. Kakashi had already made his choice—whether consciously or not—and that meant splitting the responsibility.
They took turns.
Reika would head out before dawn, her steps slow but steady, her eyes lingering on Naruto longer than necessary. And Kakashi—habitual insomniac that he was—would already be there, half-awake, leaning against the doorframe of her apartment, mask in place, hands tucked in his pockets like he hadn’t been watching over them both the whole time.
She would hesitate.
And he would wave her off with a lazy flick of his fingers. “Go,” he’d say, as if the decision had already been made.
It had.
And when she came back—exhausted, shoulders stiff with fatigue—he would still be there. Naruto would be tucked safely in his crib, or stubbornly holding onto Kakashi’s pant leg, his small fingers curled tightly in the fabric.
Reika would exhale, something unspoken settling between them.
He wasn’t supposed to stay past that.
But then—
“You hungry?” Reika asked once, casual, offhanded, as she set down her gear.
Kakashi blinked. He had been getting ready to leave—hand already on the doorknob, a carefully crafted excuse at the tip of his tongue.
But then Naruto let out a delighted squeal from the floor, tugging at his pant leg like he was trying to physically anchor him in place.
And Kakashi hesitated.
“… I could eat,” he admitted, more to himself than to her.
Reika nodded, unsurprised.
And that was it.
He stayed.
~
One meal turned into two.
Two turned into four.
Then, at some point, it just became expected.
Kakashi didn’t know when, exactly, it changed. Maybe it was the time Reika had shoved a plate into his hands without asking, grumbling something about “too skinny for an ANBU dropout” under her breath. Or maybe it was the time Naruto had thrown a tantrum when he tried to leave before dinner, his chubby arms latching around Kakashi’s knee in a surprising display of strength.
Or maybe—maybe—it was just easier than coming up with excuses.
Because it was easier.
Easier to fall into this quiet routine, this strange, unspoken understanding between them. Easier to pretend this was just convenience, just a temporary arrangement, just something he was doing for Minato’s ghost.
Not because he wanted to.
Not because, for the first time in a long time, he didn’t mind the company.
He stopped thinking too hard about it. He simply existed there, in that small, quiet apartment, in the space that had become as familiar to him as his own.
Some nights, he still told himself he would leave once Naruto was asleep.
But then—
Reika would roll her eyes, shove an extra blanket at him, and mutter, “Couch is right there.”
And Kakashi—tired, but not quite enough to argue—would simply accept it.
He always told himself it was just for that one night.
Then another.
And another.
And another.
Until, somewhere along the way, staying became easier than leaving.
~
She was a better cook than he was, not that it was hard to be - he couldn’t even make rice without burning it. That was the only reason he stayed, he told himself in the beginning. Because he didn’t feel like getting takeout. Because the instant ramen tasted like salt and ash on his tongue. Because she actually put vegetables in her food, and he needed the micronutrients.
He told himself it had nothing to do with the fact that the last time he’d had a home cooked meal was when Minato and Kushina had been alive. He told himself that it had nothing to do with how Reika never expected anything of him, not even conversation - she just let him be, just let him exist, and he'd never known silence could be so comfortable. He told himself that it was free food, and it’d be foolish to turn it down.
He told himself a lot of things. None of them were true.
~
He started seeing Reika differently. He wasn’t sure when it happened. It crept up on him, slowly, insidiously, like a vine creeping up a wall and digging in roots, until it had become part of the very foundation of who he was.
Maybe it was the way she looked at Naruto.
Kakashi wasn’t sure when he started noticing it, but once he did, he couldn’t stop. The way her expression softened when she watched the boy sleep, her fingers brushing against his unruly blond hair like he was the most precious thing in the world. The way she let out small, exasperated sighs when Naruto did something ridiculous but still tucked him against her side like he belonged there.
The way she carried the weight of his future on her back, stubborn and steady, even when the world had given her every reason to let go.
He had never been good at hope. But Reika was.
And somehow, without meaning to, he had started wanting to see the world that way, too.
~
Then there was the way she took care of him .
Not in the obvious, deliberate sense—not the way she did with Naruto.
But in the small, quiet ways.
Like how she always made too much food, as if she already expected him to be there for dinner. Or how she always had an extra blanket tossed carelessly over the back of the couch on the nights he stayed too late to justify leaving. Or how she would shove a cup of tea into his hands after a long mission, saying nothing, but lingering just a second longer than necessary before walking away.
Kakashi wasn’t used to people staying.
He wasn’t used to people seeing past the parts of him that were broken and still offering him warmth anyway.
He told himself it didn’t mean anything.
He kept telling himself that, even as he caught himself watching her longer than he should.
Even as his fingers twitched sometimes, as if resisting the urge to reach out.
~
Then, there were the quiet moments.
The ones that snuck up on him when he wasn’t paying attention.
Like the nights they sat on the balcony, side by side, neither of them speaking. Just listening to the crickets, the rustling of leaves, the distant hum of the village. He had never been good at silence with other people. It always felt heavy, expectant, filled with things unsaid. But with Reika, it never was.
Or the way she would lean against the kitchen counter after a long day, arms crossed, her hair messy from exhaustion, teasing him about something unimportant, something ridiculous, something that made the tightness in his chest ease in a way he didn’t quite understand.
Or the way her eyes lingered on him sometimes—like she was seeing something he didn’t think anyone had ever looked for before.
Or the time she had fallen asleep on the couch, curled up against the armrest, and he had just… sat there, watching her breathe, his chest tightening with something unfamiliar and unwanted and terrifying .
Because somewhere along the way, he had started caring.
And that—that was dangerous.
~
Kakashi had lost everyone he had ever cared about.
Obito. Rin. Minato. Kushina. His father.
He wasn’t supposed to let himself want things.
He wasn’t supposed to let himself have things.
Because caring meant losing .
And losing—he wasn’t sure he could survive it again.
But Reika was different.
She never asked anything from him. Never demanded more than he could give. Never pushed him into anything he wasn’t ready for.
She just… let him be .
And somehow, that was worse.
Because it made him want.
Because it made him hope .
And hope was dangerous.
~
Kakashi didn't understand how she did it.
How Reika could still be so soft in a world that had chewed them up and spat them out, that had taken everything from them and left them with nothing but ghosts. How she could look at him with warmth in her eyes, with kindness he had never earned, with softness he didn’t deserve.
She wasn’t just beautiful—though she was, with that blood-red hair catching the light and those bright blue eyes that saw through all his walls. He wasn’t blind - he knew she was beautiful. But it wasn’t just that that made his eyes linger. It was the way she touched the world, the way she never let it harden her. The way she smiled at him like he was worth something more than the blood on his hands.
He didn’t understand her. Didn’t understand how she could still be so kind to him, so gentle with Naruto, when she’d lost everything she’d ever cared about, too. Didn’t understand how she could be so soft, when that was everything a shinobi couldn’t be - everything he wasn’t, everything he didn’t let himself be. He had cut those pieces of himself away and discarded them as useless, while she’d preserved them and let them show. They were so similar, and yet so different, and - he didn’t understand it. Didn’t understand her.
Kakashi had spent his whole life keeping people at a distance. He’d told himself it was necessary, that it was better that way. That losing people didn’t hurt as much when you never let yourself have them in the first place.
And yet—Reika had never listened to that unspoken rule. She was always just... there.
At his doorstep in the middle of the night with a wailing infant in her arms. At his side in quiet moments, handing him a cup of tea without asking if he wanted it, because she already knew. Walking next to him down the empty streets of Konoha, carrying a weight she never let show, trusting him enough to share the silence.
It was dangerous, the way she made him feel. Like he belonged. Like he was home .
Because she never asked him for anything. Never demanded more than he was willing to give. She simply existed in his life, warm and steady, offering him something fragile—something breakable—without expecting him to return it. The way she looked at him made him feel like she’d simply handed him the most precious thing in the world with zero expectations, and he didn’t know what to do with it, didn’t know how to hold it without shattering it to pieces - because that was the only thing he’d ever done to precious things.
And that terrified him.
Because he didn’t want that. He didn’t want to break this, break her, break this incredible, unbelievable, fragile thing she’d offered to him. He wanted her to look at someone else with that softness in her eyes, someone who actually deserved it. But even the mere thought of her looking at someone else that way made everything inside him revolt against it. He knew she deserved better than him. She was too - good. Too everything he wasn’t, too everything he shouldn’t touch for fear of breaking it completely.
He wanted to take what she was offering. Wanted to believe that he could have this, that he could deserve this. Gods, he wanted it so badly he could barely breathe sometimes. But he had lost too much, failed too many times, and he didn’t know how to hold something this precious without failing again. And Reika—Reika deserved someone whole, someone who wasn’t made of jagged edges and broken pieces. Someone who wouldn’t get her killed by virtue of existing.
So he kept his distance. Or at least, he tried.
But every time she smiled at him, every time she handed him a plate of food without asking if he was hungry, every time she leaned just a little too close, like she didn’t realize she was chipping away at the walls he had spent years building—
Kakashi felt himself slipping.
And deep down, he knew—
It was already too late.
~
They were sitting on the grass in the park, watching Naruto toddle. He was two, now, and doing his utmost to catch a falling leaf.
Next to him, Reika exhaled. “He’s getting faster.”
He hummed. “He’s getting smarter, too.”
From the corner of his eye, he watched her smile as Naruto finally managed to catch the leaf. He found himself studying the curve of it, how it rounded her cheeks and warmed her eyes, and then he realized what he was doing and studiously looked away.
She hadn’t noticed. Thank the gods.
Then - there was a brush of fingers against his wrist. He froze, waiting for her to move away, to realize what she was doing and withdraw -
But she didn’t. She left her fingers there, on top of his hand. Not expecting anything. Just… there. Just touching.
He swallowed. He held perfectly still. He should move away. He should finally put an end to whatever this was, whatever fragile, precious thing she was offering him. He really, really should.
His heart pounded so hard he thought he might pass out. And then -
He flipped his palm over and interlaced their fingers. And it felt like coming home.
~
He told himself it would be the first and only time he’d allow it. He told himself it’d been a single moment of weakness, that he’d put his walls back up immediately, that he couldn’t afford to care, to let himself want her. Not just for his sake, but for hers, too.
He told himself a lot of things. Once again, none of them were true.
Because the next time Reika’s fingers crept towards his, he caught them again.
And again.
And again.
Every time, he told himself it would be the last time. And every time, he lied.
~
Kakashi had faced death countless times.
He had stood on the battlefield, knee-deep in blood, watching comrades fall, feeling their loss like phantom limbs. He had faced down S-rank criminals, stared into the eyes of enemies who would kill him without a second thought. He had seen hell, lived through it, walked out the other side.
And yet—nothing in his life had prepared him for this.
Nothing had prepared him for Naruto squinting up at him over breakfast, eyes full of childish certainty, and dropping a sentence that nearly killed him.
“Kashi-nii,” Naruto said, voice serious in a way only a five-year-old could manage, “you and Aneki love each other, right?”
Kakashi choked on his tea.
He wasn’t sure which was worse—the tea burning the back of his throat, or the silence that followed.
The absolute, crushing silence.
He went still. Reika, halfway through fluffing the rice, stopped. The spoon in her hand froze mid-motion.
The entire world seemed to stop.
Naruto, oblivious to the fact that he had just set off a metaphorical explosion in the middle of their kitchen, tilted his head, waiting.
Kakashi, still recovering from the near-death experience of inhaling tea, blinked. His brain scrambled, useless, slow, trying to catch up.
“… What?” he managed weakly.
Reika turned from the stove, her eyes wide.
Naruto, taking their silence as confirmation of something he clearly already believed, nodded to himself, arms crossed, looking entirely too smug for a child who still couldn’t tie his sandals properly.
“But you do,” he said, nodding firmly. “I see it.”
Kakashi could feel the blood drain from his face. His fingers twitched around his cup.
He sees it?
Reika, looking every bit as horrified as he felt, cleared her throat. “Uh. Naruto—”
“I mean, you act like you do,” Naruto continued, completely ignoring her. He started counting on his fingers. “Kashi-nii is always here. Aneki always makes him food. You sit close together all the time—”
Kakashi resisted the urge to physically flee the room.
Naruto wasn’t done.
“—And sometimes,” he added, squinting, “I see you holding hands when you think I’m not looking.”
Reika nearly dropped the spoon.
Kakashi wanted to disappear. Right there. Vanish. Be anywhere but here.
I could Shunshin, he thought wildly. I could Shunshin out of here right now. I could vanish, leave, never come back -
Naruto beamed, utterly triumphant.
“You do love each other!”
Kakashi exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to his face.
Oh, for the love of—
“We—Naruto, that’s not how it—”
“I knew it!” Naruto cheered, throwing his arms up like he had just won the lottery. He immediately started running in excited circles around the kitchen.
Reika looked at Kakashi.
Kakashi looked at Reika.
And, for the first time, Kakashi found himself thinking—
Was he really still pretending?
~
He watched from the corner of his eye as she lingered in the doorway of Naruto’s room that night. Her hair was down, spilling around her shoulders and down her back, the strands of red looking dangerously enticing in the moonlight. He wanted to reach for her, to run his fingers through her hair, to find out if it was soft and silky as it looked -
He ended that train of thought brutally. What the fuck was he doing? He shouldn’t be thinking this. He shouldn’t be thinking any of this.
Finally, Reika stepped away from the doorway, closed the door, and walked onto the balcony to join him. He didn’t look at her, didn’t trust himself to look at her and not think those dangerous, traitorous thoughts.
It didn’t help, though. Because he’d seen her in the moonlight enough to know how it made her skin glow, her eyes shine, her lips look plump and -
He stopped himself. He needed to leave. He needed to end this, to get up, leave, never come back, for both their sakes’.
But gods, he didn’t want to.
Just for tonight, he told himself. He’d leave tomorrow. For good. He’d let himself have this one last time, and then he’d leave, because it was too dangerous to keep doing this, keep letting himself have this.
It’d been five years since she’d shown up at his door at two in the morning. She didn’t need him around anymore - Naruto would start at the Academy in a year.
She didn’t need him anymore. But gods, he wanted her to.
He shoved that train of thought down into the depths of his mind where it belonged.
He exhaled. “He’s getting bigger,” he murmured.
She hummed, completely oblivious to his thoughts. “Too fast.”
He glanced at her, immediately looking away when he found himself admiring the sheen of moonlight on her skin. “You don’t have to watch over him every second, you know.”
She sighed, rubbing her temples. “You say that, but who’s the one who checked if he was breathing five times last night?”
… Fair. He couldn’t argue with that.
The ache in his chest doubled. After tonight, he wouldn’t have this anymore. Wouldn’t have Reika, looking at him with that gentle softness. Wouldn’t have Naruto, looking at him with adoration in his big eyes. Wouldn’t have -
Home.
The thought came unbidden. He pushed it down. He didn’t deserve this. Didn’t deserve any of this. He couldn’t let himself have this, because if he did - if he did, and he lost them -
He’d never survive it.
“That’s what I thought,” Reika smirked, and Kakashi tuned back into the conversation.
He exhaled, leaning his head back against the wall. “I wasn’t counting.”
“You never have to.”
He chuckled, feeling the tension drain out of him. Gods, this was dangerous, how he felt around her. How much he wanted this. Not just for tonight - but forever. Days with them, nights with her.
He let himself imagine it, for a moment. Him, Reika, and Naruto walking down the street, Naruto swinging one of their hands in each of his, nestled between them comfortably. Them, eating meals together, like it was normal, like it was natural. And then - nighttime, after Naruto was asleep, sitting next to Reika on the balcony. Soft, gentle conversation. No expectations, no interruptions - just them. Like this.
And then - Naruto, older. At the Academy. Him and Reika seeing him off, their hands intertwined. Reika would probably be holding back tears and pretending she wasn’t. He’d press a kiss to her temple, and she’d lean into him, and -
His heart hurt, because - because he didn’t need to imagine most of it. Not the first part, at least. That was what he already had. And he knew he had to give it up - but gods, he didn’t want to. He didn’t think he’d wanted to have anything more in his entire life.
He knew he should leave. Knew he needed to.
But he didn’t want to. And - for the first time - he wasn’t sure if he could. Now that he’d had this, could he really go back to the way he used to live? Alone, in his apartment, no Reika, no Naruto, no home?
He wasn’t sure if he could survive losing them. But suddenly, he didn’t know if he could survive giving them up, either.
And that terrified him more than anything, because it meant - it meant it might already be too late.
But then hope sparked in his chest.
Maybe - maybe if it was too late anyway - maybe he could just enjoy this while it lasted, then. Let himself have this for as long as he could. If the end result was the same, maybe he could just… let himself have them.
The tension eased out of him.
Then, Reika leaned against him. He stiffened immediately, but then his body automatically relaxed, shifting slightly to accommodate her. And, for the first time, he didn’t try to fight it. Didn’t lie to himself. He just let himself feel the warmth of her, her shoulder pressing against his upper arm, her side against his.
He couldn’t lie to himself anymore. He wanted this - he knew that. He’d wanted this for a while now, years, maybe. Since the first time she’d held his hand three years ago. Maybe even before then. Maybe since that night when they’d been walking and he’d offered to care for Naruto in her absence and she’d looked at him like he’d just handed her the world.
Just as he was relaxing into her, she spoke.
“I love you.”
He inhaled sharply. His thoughts and breath both stuttered. He tensed, every thought screaming at him to turn her down, tell her no, beg her not to make this real -
But it was already real. And he was done stopping himself from having this. Done stopping himself from wanting.
Because he’d been doing that for five goddamn years, and he was sick of it.
Slowly, he exhaled, relaxing into it. He knew she wasn’t expecting anything. Knew she’d told him just to tell him, not to pressure him into saying it back.
But - for the first time - he let himself want to say it back. Because it was true. Because it’d been true for years, and he was done pretending that it wasn’t. Because - if she wanted him, if she’d chosen him - she deserved to hear it back. She deserved the entire world, and if she’d chosen him of all people to give it to her, then - then he couldn’t disappoint her.
Even if he didn’t deserve her. Even if he’d never be worthy of her. He’d try - gods, for her, he’d try his very best.
So he turned his head towards her, just a little, so he could see her profile better.
“I love you too.”
She let out a slow breath. And they sat there, in silence, gazing at the stars.
Somehow, it was the most comfortable silence in the world.
~
Kakashi had expected things to change.
He had expected the weight of their words to shift something between them, to create some kind of irreversible difference. He had thought that maybe, now that the words had been said—now that he had admitted the truth out loud—he would wake up the next morning and feel like the entire world had tilted.
But it didn’t.
The next day, he still found himself in the kitchen, drinking tea while Naruto chattered about his latest misadventure. Reika still handed him a plate of food without asking if he wanted any, and he still accepted it like it had always been meant for him.
And just like that, they continued to orbit each other—comfortably, naturally.
There were no awkward silences, no hesitations, no lingering questions about what their words meant . They simply were , as they had always been. As if those words had always existed between them, just unspoken.
And maybe they had.
Maybe that was why it didn’t feel strange at all.
~
He sat beside Reika on the balcony, not quite touching, but close enough to feel her presence, steady and warm. It had been a week since they had said it— I love you —and yet, nothing had changed. At least, not in the way he had feared it might.
There were no awkward pauses, no tense silences, no shift in the way they moved around each other. It had not been a confession, not in the way people usually meant it. It had been a fact, spoken aloud. Something they had always known, acknowledged in the way they had stayed, in the way neither of them had ever really left.
He understood that now.
Tonight, like so many nights before, they talked—sometimes in words, sometimes in silence. It was easy, this thing between them, as effortless as breathing. And for a man who had spent his life treading carefully around attachments, around the things he wanted but did not allow himself to have, that ease was terrifying.
He looked at her, drinking her in. She was gazing at the moon, her head tilted up slightly, the light catching on the pale column of her throat. Her eyes were soft, coloured silver in the moonlight, her lips ever so slightly parted.
Gods, how was she real? How was she real, beside him, choosing him, looking like that? She was devastatingly beautiful, not just because of her looks, but because of her softness, her resilience, the way she’d lost everything she’d ever loved and still allowed herself to care.
He watched the way she turned toward him, lips parting, about to say something—
But then their eyes met.
Kakashi had never been particularly good at hiding, but he had been better at it before Reika. He had perfected the art of keeping people at arm’s length, of never letting them see the fractures beneath the surface. But she— she had always seen.
And right now, in the pale moonlight, she was looking at him like she saw everything .
Like she saw the way his breath hitched, the way his fingers curled slightly against the wood beneath him, the way he was already leaning toward her before he even realized it.
She reached out slowly, as if waiting to see if he would stop her. He didn’t.
Her fingers brushed against his hair, tucking a strand away from his face, light as a whisper. A simple touch, a meaningless thing—except it wasn’t.
Because the moment she touched him, Kakashi inhaled.
Not sharply. Not in alarm. But in something like relief, like anticipation, like want.
He didn’t fight it. Didn’t try to hide it. And in that moment, she must have seen.
Because her expression shifted, something flickering behind her eyes—something determined, something that told him she’d just made a decision.
And then she moved.
He barely had time to process it before her lips were against his, barely there, the softest, most hesitant press against the fabric of his mask. Not demanding, not expectant. Just a touch. Just a moment.
But it unraveled him completely.
He went still, totally, utterly still.
A heartbeat passed. Then another.
Reika pulled back, eyes wide, as if realizing what she had done, as if regretting it.
“I—” she started, but Kakashi didn’t let her finish. He couldn’t - couldn’t - let her regret this, regret him, because if she did, it might break him entirely. And - gods, but he wanted - needed - more than that light, fleeting, there-and-gone-again press against his mask.
He caught her wrist, not tightly, not to hold her back—just enough to stop her from retreating.
She froze beneath his touch.
Slowly, she lifted her eyes back up to his.
Kakashi swallowed, pulse thudding in his ears. His grip on her wrist tightened slightly—not much, just enough to feel her there, to keep himself grounded.
And then, before he could second-guess himself, before he could remind himself of all the reasons why this was dangerous, why this was something he could lose—
He pulled his mask down.
The night air was cool against his skin. Reika’s breath caught.
She had never seen him like this. No one had.
He knew what she must be thinking—knew that, in the past, he would have felt exposed, raw, vulnerable beneath her gaze. But right now, under the weight of her eyes, he did not feel weak.
He felt wanted .
Reika didn’t say anything. She didn’t move for a long moment, just looked at him, taking him in, like she had been waiting for this for far longer than she had let herself admit. Her eyes were soft with - with something like adoration, something careful, something tender, something he wanted to bottle up and keep next to his heart for the rest of his life.
Gods - it was selfish, it was greedy, but he never wanted her to stop looking at him like this. Never.
And then, slowly, hesitantly—
She leaned in again.
This time, it wasn’t fleeting.
This time, Kakashi met her halfway.
Her lips were warm against his, slow and deliberate, like she was memorizing the feel of him. His fingers curled against her wrist, grounding himself, trying to remind himself that this was real.
That she was real.
And gods, she was.
The tension bled out of him as he let himself want this, let himself have this. He deepened the kiss—not out of desperation, not out of hunger, but out of the simple, undeniable truth that he had wanted this for so long and was finally, finally letting himself have this.
She tasted faintly sweet. He’d never liked sweet things before, but this - this, her , he could taste forever if she let him.
Something settled in his chest, something warm, something soft. It felt like belonging, like home—like the quiet certainty of knowing that, for once, he didn’t have to carry the weight of everything alone.
Because he was never alone, not when she was there.
Reika exhaled against him, her hand lifting, fingertips ghosting along his jaw, hesitant, like she wasn’t sure if he would let her.
He did. Gods, he’d let her do anything to him. Anything she wanted, he’d give to her. Gladly. Instantly. Without a single protest.
Because it was her. Because she deserved everything. Because - against all odds, even though he didn’t deserve her - she’d chosen him. Him. Friend-Killer Kakashi, cold-blooded Kakashi - she’d looked at him, at his broken pieces, at the blood soaking his hands, and somehow, somehow seen something she deemed worth loving.
The thought was terrifying. He didn’t deserve her - gods, he’d never deserved anything less in his entire life.
But he wanted to. He wanted to be better, softer, worthy of her - because she deserved that.
She was careful with him, always careful, but Kakashi—Kakashi had spent his entire life being careful. Careful with his words, careful with his attachments, careful with his heart.
But with her—
With her, he didn’t want to be.
She pulled back first, just enough to meet his gaze, her fingers still against his skin.
His breath was unsteady. His heart was a riot in his chest.
Reika smiled—small, soft, unbearably gentle .
“Hi,” she murmured.
Kakashi let out a quiet, breathless laugh, his thumb brushing absentmindedly along the inside of her wrist.
“Hi,” he murmured back.
Neither of them moved away. They just - looked at each other. And he - he couldn’t help himself.
He leaned in for another kiss, and she let him.
~
The next morning, his courage fled him. He’d always been a coward when it came to the important things, and Reika was no different. He’d spent so long hesitating, doubting himself, not letting himself have this, that he couldn’t just undo all that just because he’d had a fleeting moment of bravery.
For two months, Reika endured his hesitation. For two months, she was patient. She reached for him first, she touched his hair, she pulled down his mask and pressed kisses to his lips, and he’d always meet her halfway, but he never once reached for her first.
Then, one day, she looked at him, and she said, “You don’t have to hesitate, you know.” Her words were quiet but lined with conviction. “You’re it for me.”
He went perfectly still, staring at her. He wanted to believe her - gods, he wanted to so badly. She must’ve seen the hesitation - always, that damn hesitation - in his eyes, because she smiled at him, and suddenly her eyes, her smile, were so, so gentle, so full of something tender, so overflowing with all the love she felt for him.
His breath caught in his throat, and - he felt it as his last wall crumbled. He couldn’t say no to her, couldn’t not believe her, not when she looked at him like that, with so much love in her eyes that he could drown in them.
He reached for her, touched her face, and his heart threw itself violently against his ribs. Gods, her skin was so soft. He touched her carefully, terrified that one wrong move would take her away from him, and she - gods, she let him. She let him trace her cheekbone, the line of her jaw, run his thumb along the edges of her lips.
“I’ll try,” he said quietly, because he couldn’t promise her that he’d stop hesitating, not without lying - but gods, he’d try. For her, he’d do anything.
“That’s all I want,” she said softly. He pulled at her bottom lip with his thumb, just a little, and her breath hitched. She smiled at him, tilting her head. “So, are you gonna kiss me, Hatake, or just stare at me all night?”
He huffed a quiet laugh, pulling down his mask and kissing her in one smooth motion. He didn’t let himself hesitate, didn’t let himself overthink it.
Because she’d asked him to. Because he didn’t want to hesitate with her anymore. Because she deserved to have someone who didn’t hesitate, and he - gods - he wanted to be that person. Even if he didn’t deserve her, even if he’d never deserve her - he wanted to try, for as long as she’d have him.
~
One evening, Naruto, almost six, just a few months away from starting at the Academy, climbed into Kakashi’s lap, curling up against his chest with a contented sigh, the way he sometimes did when he was half-asleep.
“Kashi-nii?” he mumbled, voice drowsy.
“Hm?”
“You’re staying forever, right?”
Kakashi stiffened.
Forever .
It was such a simple thing, the way Naruto said it. Like he hadn’t even considered the possibility of Kakashi leaving. Like he had never questioned it at all.
Kakashi felt Reika watching him, but he didn’t look at her. He didn’t know what she was thinking. He didn’t know what he was thinking.
And yet—
He found himself answering without hesitation.
“Yeah,” he murmured, pressing a hand against Naruto’s back, letting himself sink into the warmth of it. “I’m staying.”
And for the first time, it wasn’t a decision.
It was just the truth.
Notes:
ugh kakashi my baby ;-;;; he is so gone for reika
Chapter 11
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Reika headed to Training Ground 3, dread building in her stomach. She could feel the four chakra signatures there - two of them intimately familiar, the other two less so, but still, it felt surreal.
She inhaled, stepping out onto the edge of the training grounds from behind the cover of the trees. Minato was already looking at her, having sensed her approach, with his team - his full team, as of a few months ago - gathered around him. In the middle of a debrief, probably.
“Reika,” he said, and she relaxed at the warmth in his tone. She grinned, holding up a stack of bentos.
“Hi, Tou-san,” she chirped. “You forgot to pack a lunch, so I made something for you and your team.”
“Tou-san?!” Obito echoed, screeching. He whipped his head around to stare at Minato. “You have a daughter?!”
Minato just looked at him, visibly amused. “Clearly,” he quipped.
Obito flushed, still visibly baffled. “But she doesn’t look anything like you!”
Next to him, Kakashi sighed.
“Hi, Reika,” he said, ignoring Obito completely, but there was a quiet warmth in his tone. “I didn’t know you could cook.”
Reika blinked at him in confusion. “... I’ve been bringing you food for over a year. Did you think I’ve just been creating it out of thin air? Or stealing it?”
“... Shut up,” Kakashi mumbled, his ears turning pink. He glanced at Minato, who was explaining that Reika took after her mother in terms of appearance, before ambling over to her.
“Oh, that makes sense,” Obito was saying, before doing a double-take. “Bakashi, you’re… talking? Voluntarily?!”
Rin punched him in the arm, but even she looked surprised. “Don’t be rude.”
Kakashi sighed. “... I talk,” he said, a little defensively.
Obito snorted. “Yeah, like, once a week, under extreme duress.”
Reika frowned at him, but thankfully, Minato intervened.
“Thank you for the bentos, Reika,” he said warmly, though he gave a pointed look at his team.
Obito wilted. “Yeah, Reika-chan, thanks for the bentos.”
“Thank you,” Rin chimed in, looking relieved that the tension had dissolved.
“... Thanks,” Kakashi sighed.
Reika forced a smile and handed them out before making to leave. Then, someone caught her by the wrist. She turned, blinking up at Kakashi in confusion.
“Yeah?”
“... You gave me too much,” he muttered.
She tilted her head. “I know. It’s so that you’ll have leftovers.”
A pause.
“You didn’t bring yourself a bento.”
“Well, yeah,” Reika said, like it was obvious. “I’m not a part of the team. I didn’t want to intrude. Besides, I already ate.”
Kakashi didn’t frown, but there was something displeased lurking in the corners of his eyes. “Stay.”
Reika hesitated, glancing at the rest of her dad’s team. Minato was smiling, a little curiously, but he wasn’t upset. Obito was staring, open-mouthed and completely unsubtle. Rin’s eyes were a little wide.
Reika felt her stomach churn uncomfortably. She felt like she was caught in the middle, torn between wanting Team Minato to bond on their own and wanting to spend time with Kakashi and her dad.
“They’re gonna have to get used to you eventually,” Kakashi said, sensing the reason behind her hesitation. “And it’s been a while since we’ve spent time together.”
“I…” Reika wavered.
“Stay, Reika-chan,” Rin said warmly, smiling at her. “You won’t be intruding.”
Reika hesitated for only a moment longer before nodding. “Okay,” she murmured. Kakashi released her wrist, and she turned back toward the group, shifting uncomfortably under the weight of their collective attention.
Minato, ever the observant one, just smiled as if this had all been part of his plan. “Well, now that we’ve settled that, let’s eat,” he said cheerfully, motioning for them all to sit.
Kakashi moved without hesitation, settling cross-legged beside her as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Reika noticed Obito still gaping at them like he was witnessing some kind of bizarre phenomenon. She pointedly ignored him as she lowered herself to the ground. Rin sat across from her, setting her bento neatly in her lap, while Minato, looking entirely at ease, took his seat at the head of their little group.
Still, the tension was there—lingering, unspoken, but felt nonetheless.
Reika could feel Rin’s gaze on her, assessing but not unkind. Obito, on the other hand, had abandoned all subtlety. He was squinting at her, his bento momentarily forgotten.
Reika sighed, giving in. “What, Obito?”
Obito, to his credit, did not even try to play innocent. “I just—so, wait. Let me get this straight. You and Bakashi are friends?”
Kakashi didn’t even flinch at the nickname, already opening his bento with the precision of someone who had mastered ignoring Obito’s antics.
Reika, however, felt a flicker of irritation. “Yes.”
Obito gasped, as if she had just confirmed the most scandalous rumor in existence. “You mean he actually has a friend?! You?!”
Kakashi, without looking up, sighed. “Obito, eat your food before you choke on your own stupidity.”
Obito groaned dramatically. “See?!” He turned to Rin for backup, but she was busy eating her own rice balls, clearly pretending not to be involved in whatever this was. Desperate, he whirled back to Reika. “How? Why? How did you even become friends with him?!”
Reika grinned. “He tolerates me.”
Kakashi finally looked up from his bento, leveling her with a flat stare. “Barely.”
Reika beamed. “See? That’s practically affection.”
Minato chuckled softly, watching the exchange unfold with clear amusement. “They’ve known each other for a while” he supplied, and there was a warmth in his voice that made Reika’s chest tighten slightly. “It’s only natural they’d be close.”
Obito huffed, clearly not satisfied with this answer, but finally relented as he grudgingly opened his bento. “Fine. Whatever. But I swear, I’ve never seen him talk to anyone as much as he talks to you. It’s unnatural.”
“I talk,” Kakashi muttered, stabbing a piece of eggplant with his chopsticks.
Obito snorted. “Yeah, to her.”
Rin, amused despite herself, finally spoke up. “It’s nice, though,” she said, glancing between Kakashi and Reika. “That you two have someone like that.”
Something in her tone made Reika pause. There was no hostility in Rin’s voice—just quiet understanding. A kind of acknowledgment that Reika wasn’t sure how to interpret.
Still, she smiled. “Yeah,” she agreed softly, glancing at Kakashi. “It is.”
~
For a while, the group fell into relative peace as they ate. Reika found herself relaxing despite the initial awkwardness, listening as Minato casually asked Rin and Obito how their training was going. She noticed the way Minato naturally balanced his attention between all of them, making sure no one felt left out, even as he occasionally shot small, amused glances in her and Kakashi’s direction.
Reika blinked when she felt something enter her peripheral vision. She glanced to her side to find Kakashi pushing a rice ball toward her.
She blinked. “What?”
Kakashi didn’t look at her, but his tone was matter-of-fact. “You gave me extra food. Take some.”
Reika stared at him, then down at the food he was offering. “I made this food.”
“And?”
“I know how much I made. I made it for you. Once again - so you’d have leftovers, because you survive off of takeout and instant ramen and you need actual food with actual nutrients.”
Kakashi exhaled, finally turning his head to look at her. “And now I’m giving some back to you. Because you need actual food with actual nutrients, too.”
Reika frowned, but before she could argue further, Obito cut in, watching them with narrowed eyes. “Okay, see? This is weird.”
Rin, once again, punched him in the arm.
Obito yelped. “I mean it! Since when does Kakashi share food?! He didn’t even offer me a bite when I forgot my lunch the other day!”
Kakashi, unbothered, simply said, “That sounds like a you problem.”
Minato chuckled behind his chopsticks.
Reika, meanwhile, felt the tips of her ears heat slightly. It wasn’t like Kakashi was doing anything that unusual. He was just… well, he was being a little unusual. For him.
But he was just being nice. Because he wanted to. Because they were friends.
And she’d never been able to say no to him.
She sighed in defeat, picking up a rice ball he had pushed toward her. “Fine.”
Obito watched this exchange with great suspicion.
Rin, however, simply smiled again, this time a little more knowingly. “You two really are close, huh?”
Kakashi tensed beside her. Reika glanced at him, but he said nothing.
Obito groaned. “I still don’t get it!”
Minato, still grinning, finally took pity on his student. “You’ll get used to it, Obito.”
Obito slumped. “I don’t want to get used to it, it’s weird.”
Rin just shook her head, and Reika took another bite, feeling oddly content.
The tension that had been there before wasn’t gone entirely—but it was lighter now. A little more manageable.
~
As the last of the bentos were cleared away, Minato dusted his hands off and smiled at his team. “Alright,” he said lightly, “break’s over. Back to training.”
Obito groaned dramatically, flopping onto his back. “Ugggh, sensei, whyyy? I just ate.”
Kakashi, unimpressed, nudged him in the ribs with his foot. “Then this is the perfect time to practice fighting under pressure.”
Obito glared up at him. “I hope one day you get buried under a mountain of paperwork.”
Minato chuckled, clearly used to their antics, and then turned his gaze to Reika. “Actually,” he said, tilting his head thoughtfully, “since you’re already here, Reika, why don’t you spar with them?”
Reika blinked. “Huh?”
Obito sat up instantly. “Huh?!”
Even Rin looked taken aback. She glanced at Reika, then at Minato, as if uncertain she’d heard correctly.
“Sensei,” she started hesitantly, “I mean, I’m sure Reika-chan’s strong, but… she only just started at the Academy, right?”
Obito nodded furiously in agreement. “Yeah! I mean, no offense, Reika-chan, but are you sure you can keep up with us?”
Minato chuckled before clapping his hands together. “Reika’s more than capable,” he said simply. “And I think this will be a good test for both of you.”
Rin still looked uncertain, but she nodded. “If you say so, sensei.”
Obito, still grumbling under his breath, crossed his arms. “Fine, fine, but if I win, I demand the secret technique you used to befriend Kakashi.”
Reika blinked, amused. “You’re still on about that?”
Minato, smiling slightly, gestured for them all to step onto the training field. “Alright, we’ll do a two-on-one match,” he said, directing his gaze at Reika. “You’ll spar against Rin and Obito together.”
Kakashi, standing off to the side, finally spoke up. “Unfair.”
Minato raised an eyebrow. “For who?”
Kakashi didn’t answer, but the fact that he didn’t specify Reika spoke volumes.
Obito scowled. “Oh, come on! Don’t tell me even you think she’s better than me!”
Kakashi simply said, “She is.”
Obito let out an offended gasp. “Traitor!”
Minato sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Alright, alright, let’s focus. Reika, are you ready?”
Reika rolled her shoulders, then fell into a comfortable stance. “Yep.”
Minato nodded. “Then, begin.”
~
Obito lunged first, as expected. He always led with energy and raw determination rather than strategy, something that made him unpredictable but also easy to read. Reika sidestepped him easily, pivoting on her heel and barely breaking a sweat as he stumbled past her.
“Hey—!” Obito barely had time to recover before Rin moved in. She was more controlled, more precise, and Reika had to respect that. Rin feinted left, but Reika didn’t fall for it, blocking the real strike that came from the right.
Their movements were smooth, measured. It was clear that Rin had better coordination than Obito—she didn’t leave herself open as often. But Reika had sparred with Kakashi for over a year, and Shisui for longer. Rin was fast, but she wasn’t either of them.
Reika ducked under Rin’s next strike and twisted, sweeping Obito’s legs out from under him just as he charged at her again.
“Oh, come on!” Obito yelped as he hit the ground.
Rin immediately adjusted her footing, adapting to the sudden loss of her teammate. She turned swiftly, launching a quick set of shuriken to force Reika back. Reika dodged, but she noticed the movement for what it was—an attempt to buy time for Obito to recover.
Smart.
But Reika wasn’t going to give them that chance.
She moved forward, faster than either of them expected, slipping inside Rin’s guard. She tapped her lightly on the shoulder—an obvious opening—before smoothly disengaging and flipping away.
Rin froze, eyes wide, realizing what had just happened.
Obito, now upright, groaned. “You’ve gotta be kidding me.”
Minato, watching from the sidelines, smiled proudly.
“Alright,” he called out, “that’s enough.”
~
Reika exhaled as she straightened, rolling her shoulders. “That was fun,” she smiled. “I’ve never fought a two-on-one match before.”
Obito, still breathing a little heavily, flopped onto the ground. “For you, maybe,” he muttered. “That was humiliating.”
Rin, surprisingly, laughed. “You did better than I expected,” she admitted, though there was no malice in her voice. If anything, she sounded... impressed.
Reika tilted her head. “Yeah?”
Rin nodded, then smiled at her. “Yeah. You’re really good.”
Reika blinked, taken aback by the genuine praise. But then she smiled back. “So are you.”
Minato clapped his hands together, drawing their attention. “Good work, everyone. That was a great exercise.” He turned to Reika, his blue eyes twinkling with pride. “I’m glad you joined us today.”
Reika flushed slightly at the praise. “Thanks, Tou-san.”
Obito, still sulking, muttered, “I still say this was rigged.”
Kakashi, who had remained silent throughout most of the spar, finally walked past him. “It wasn’t.”
Obito threw a clump of grass at him.
Rin shook her head fondly before looking at Reika again. “You should train with us more often.”
Reika hesitated. She had been so sure she was intruding. That she was making things harder for them, that she was throwing off their dynamic.
But looking at Rin now—really looking at her—Reika realized that wasn’t true.
Rin wanted her here.
Obito, grumbling beside them, probably wanted her here too, even if he’d never admit it.
And Kakashi…
Well. He never would have asked her to stay if he didn’t want her there.
Reika smiled, something light blooming in her chest.
“Maybe,” she said, smiling.
Obito groaned again. “Great. More competition.”
Reika laughed.
~
The afternoon sun had begun its slow descent, casting golden light across the training grounds as Team Minato wrapped up their sparring session. Reika sat cross-legged in the grass, stretching out her sore muscles while Obito remained sprawled out beside her, arms flung dramatically over his face.
“I don’t know why I even try anymore,” Obito groaned. “First Kakashi, now you? Is the universe just determined to humble me?”
Kakashi sighed, shaking his head as he adjusted the wrappings around his wrist. “You’ve had worse losses.”
Obito shot up, pointing at him. “That’s not the reassurance you think it is, Bakashi!”
Minato chuckled as he approached the group, hands on his hips. “Alright, alright, let’s focus. That was a great sparring match, and I think we all learned something today.”
Obito slumped. “Yeah. I learned I need new training partners.”
Rin patted him sympathetically on the shoulder. “You did well, Obito.”
Obito lit up immediately, practically glowing at the praise. “See?! Rin gets it!”
Reika snorted, but before she could say anything, Minato spoke again. “Actually, I think this is a good time to talk about what we really learned from this session.”
Kakashi straightened slightly, listening intently. Rin perked up. Obito groaned but ultimately nodded.
Minato turned to Reika first. “You adapted quickly to their movements, which is what I expected from you, but you also held back.”
Reika blinked. “I—”
Minato smiled knowingly. “You could have pushed harder, but you didn’t.”
She hesitated, unsure how to respond. It wasn’t that she thought Rin and Obito were weak—far from it—but there had been a moment where she had consciously decided to dial it back. She wasn’t here to show off.
“I just didn’t want to ruin the team dynamic,” she admitted.
Minato hummed. “That’s an important instinct to have, but remember—your strength isn’t an intrusion. If you’re holding back because you don’t want to make them feel bad, then you’re not helping them grow.”
Reika felt her stomach twist slightly. She hadn’t thought about it like that.
Minato smiled gently. “If you’re stronger in certain areas, use that strength to push them, not shelter them.”
Rin and Obito exchanged glances, and Reika realized—they weren’t upset. If anything, they seemed... intrigued.
Obito, for all his complaining, grinned at her. “Sensei’s right. If I’m gonna be Hokage one day, I need all the training I can get.”
Rin smiled. “I think training with you would actually help us a lot.”
Minato nodded. “That’s why, starting next week, Reika will be joining you all for sparring sessions when her schedule allows.”
Reika’s head snapped up. “Wait, what?”
Kakashi, surprisingly, said nothing—but he did glance at Minato, his posture a little more alert.
Minato’s smile turned teasing. “Oh? You don’t want to train with your dad’s team?”
Reika scowled. “That’s not—”
“Ohhh, this is great!” Obito clapped his hands together. “That means I’ll have even more chances to win against you!”
Reika blinked. “You’re certainly welcome to try,” she said, bemused.
Kakashi sighed, deadpan. “Name one time you’ve won.”
Obito pouted. “I’m manifesting it!”
Rin giggled again, nodding at Reika. “I think it’ll be fun.”
Reika hesitated for a beat, glancing at Kakashi again. He wasn’t saying anything. But the longer she looked, the more she realized—he didn’t seem opposed to it.
In fact, if she wasn’t mistaken, he seemed... relieved.
She exhaled, shaking her head before smiling at Minato. “Fine. But if my grades drop, you’re the one explaining that to Kaa-san.”
Minato paled. “Wait, what?”
Notes:
shorter chapter this time, but at least i'm updating daily!!! who even am i, this is so unlike me XD
IMPORTANT QUESTION THO: would anyone be interested if i wrote two versions of this fic, one for each pairing? the vast majority of the plot and scenes would stay the same, but one would just develop reika/shisui and the other would develop reika/kakashi. that way no one (least of all me) will be sad, and you guys can just choose which version/pairing to read
Chapter 12
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shisui was not prepared for the third dinner.
He thought he was prepared. He had mentally fortified himself against whatever fresh hell Minato and Kushina were going to put him through. He had accepted his fate. He had resigned himself to suffering.
He was wrong. He had been utterly unprepared.
Because halfway through dinner, Minato casually shattered his entire world.
“Reika,” he said, sipping his tea, “you should visit my team again sometime. Kakashi’s been a little down lately.”
Shisui almost choked on his rice.
Wait. What?
Reika, entirely unbothered, hummed thoughtfully. “I can drop by this week.”
Shisui’s entire brain short-circuited.
Next to him, Anko—who had been waiting for him to suffer—perked up in delight.
Minato, still completely unfazed, took another bite of food, like he hadn’t just flipped Shisui’s entire perception of reality upside down. “I think he’d appreciate that. He doesn’t talk about it, but I can tell he misses you. Rin and Obito, too, but mostly Kakashi.”
Misses you. Misses you.
Shisui turned to Reika so fast he almost threw out his neck. “You know Hatake Kakashi?”
Reika blinked at him, unimpressed. “Yeah?”
Shisui reeled. “SINCE WHEN?”
Reika frowned slightly, like he was the unreasonable one. “Since a while?”
Shisui grabbed Anko’s sleeve for support. “You mean to tell me that you—Uzumaki Reika—just casually know Hatake Kakashi and you never mentioned it?!”
Reika shrugged, completely unfazed. “Why would I?”
Shisui seethed. “BECAUSE IT’S KAKASHI! The legend! The prodigy! The guy that everyone in my class grew up hearing about?”
Reika, looking at him like he was the ridiculous one, just said, “He’s just Kakashi.”
Shisui felt his soul leave his body.
Anko, delighted, cackled beside him.
And then—then, just when he thought it couldn’t get worse—
Minato sipped his tea and said, “You should bring Shisui along, too. I think Kakashi would enjoy meeting him.”
Shisui stopped breathing.
Anko slammed her fist against the table, howling.
Reika sighed, flicking a grain of rice off her sleeve. “Maybe.”
Shisui wheezed. “Maybe?!”
Reika turned to him, the corners of her lips twitching. “Are you malfunctioning again?”
Shisui grabbed his own head. “YES! I AM MALFUNCTIONING! BECAUSE YOU—YOU’VE BEEN TRAINING WITH OTHER PEOPLE?!”
Reika blinked. “… Yes?”
Shisui pointed an accusatory finger. “WITHOUT ME?!”
Reika tilted her head, clearly not understanding the absolute betrayal she had just confessed to. “You were busy?”
Shisui threw his chopsticks onto the table. “WHEN?! WHEN HAVE I EVER BEEN TOO BUSY FOR YOU?!”
Reika, still completely unbothered, calmly picked up a piece of fish. “I didn’t think you’d be interested.”
Shisui gasped, placing a hand over his heart like she had just stabbed him. “I—I wouldn’t be interested?!”
Reika chewed, watching him struggle for words. “Are you jealous?”
Shisui choked on air.
Anko collapsed onto the floor, screaming with laughter.
Minato, watching with the patient eyes of a man who had seen many ridiculous things in his life, just said, “You’ll be fine.”
Shisui, emotionally wrecked, whispered, “I absolutely will not be fine.”
Reika, finishing her food like she hadn’t just devastated him, sighed. “If you want to come, you can come.”
Shisui snapped upright. “Yes. Obviously.”
Reika nodded, taking another bite. “Alright.”
Shisui squinted. “Wait.”
Reika raised an eyebrow. “What?”
Shisui crossed his arms, still seething. “How did this even happen? Why are you training with Kakashi?”
Reika blinked at him. “Because he needed a training partner.”
Shisui gaped. “HE HAS A TEAM.”
Reika just shrugged. “He hasn’t always had a team. We met while he was still in the Academy.”
Shisui almost fainted.
Kushina, who had been suspiciously quiet the entire time, finally broke and started laughing. “Shisui-kun,” she grinned, “you’re adorable.”
Shisui groaned into his hands.
Anko, still on the floor, was wheezing.
Minato was calmly drinking his tea like this wasn’t the worst betrayal Shisui had ever experienced.
Reika finished her meal, wiped her mouth delicately with a napkin, and turned to Shisui, utterly unbothered.
“You’re being dramatic.”
Shisui let out a long, suffering sigh. “Reika.”
“Yes?”
He pointed at her, accusingly. “Next time you train with anyone, you tell me.”
Reika blinked. “... Will it prevent another meltdown?”
Shisui stared at her. “Yes,” he whispered, completely dead inside. “It absolutely would.”
She shrugged. “Okay.”
~
Shisui had not been prepared for this.
He had thought he was prepared. He had mentally fortified himself. He had trained for this moment—or at least, he tried to, which mostly meant pacing in his room at 3 AM whispering, I am not jealous. I am not jealous. I am—
But then Reika actually brought him to meet Hatake Kakashi, and Shisui realized, with absolute horror, that he was wildly unprepared.
Because Kakashi softened when he saw her.
And Shisui did not like that one bit.
~
The moment they arrived, Team Minato greeted Reika like she belonged there.
Rin beamed. “Reika-chan! I was hoping you’d come.”
Obito perked up immediately. “Finally! I’ve gotten so much stronger recently, I can definitely beat you now!”
Minato—Minato, who was supposed to be Shisui’s ally despite his most recent horrendous betrayal—smiled warmly. “It’s good to see you, Reika.”
Reika, entirely unbothered, just nodded. “You too, Tou-san.”
And then, Kakashi finally looked at Reika.
And softened.
Shisui saw it—saw the tension in Kakashi’s shoulders ease, saw the way his normally blank expression melted into something gentler, saw the way his entire presence shifted when he saw her.
And Shisui felt something in his chest ignite.
“Reika,” Kakashi greeted, voice quieter than before, a fraction warmer. “You came.”
Reika, completely oblivious to the absolute war breaking out in Shisui’s soul, just nodded. “Tou-san said you’ve been feeling down.”
Kakashi glanced at Minato—who just smiled innocently—before looking back at Reika. “... It’s been a long week.”
Reika tilted her head. “You could’ve said something.”
Kakashi blinked. “I—” He hesitated. “I didn’t think it mattered.”
Reika frowned at him. And just like that, all of her attention was on him. “Of course it matters.”
Kakashi went completely still. His eyes widened, just a little.
Shisui clenched his jaw.
Obito, clearly confused by whatever was happening, squinted between them. “Okay, uh. What is going on here?”
Rin sighed, patting his shoulder. “Shh. Let them have their moment.”
Their what?!
Shisui turned to Minato for backup.
Minato just smiled like this was deeply amusing for him.
Shisui, seething, completely betrayed, turned back to Reika and Kakashi.
And then—oh, and then—Kakashi did something that made Shisui want to fight him immediately.
He reached out. And fixed a stray piece of Reika’s hair.
Shisui saw red.
Reika, completely unaware, just blinked at him. “What?”
Kakashi withdrew his hand smoothly. “Nothing.”
Shisui inhaled sharply.
Oh , he thought. Oh, you think you can just do that? Just touch her hair like it’s nothing? Just act all casual and soft like you’re not—like you’re not—
Shisui did not finish that thought.
Because he was not jealous.
He was just. Highly aware of how incredibly unnecessary that was.
Kakashi glanced at him then, and there was something in his expression—something knowing, something that made Shisui’s blood boil.
Shisui’s eye twitched.
Rin, still watching, sighed fondly.
Shisui twitched harder.
Anko was going to have a field day with this.
~
Training somehow made it worse.
Reika obviously trained with Kakashi all the time, because they moved like they knew exactly how the other fought. There was no hesitance, no second-guessing, just fluid, precise movement, like they had been training together for years.
Which, apparently, they had.
Shisui had never felt more betrayed.
He was her training partner. He was the one who had been there since the beginning. He was the one who knew how she moved, who could actually keep up with her.
And now—now—he had to watch her effortlessly spar with Hatake Kakashi?!
Absolutely not.
The next time Reika turned to him, smiling, completely unaware of the absolute storm raging inside of him, he just grinned back and said, “Spar with me.”
Reika blinked. “Huh?”
Shisui tilted his head, still smiling. “You’ve been fighting Kakashi all day. Come on.”
Reika, completely oblivious, just nodded. “Okay.”
Kakashi watched from the side.
Shisui didn’t look at him. He didn’t need to.
Because this—this was his fight.
~
They moved fast.
Shisui pushed harder than usual, every attack sharper, every dodge more precise. He had something to prove—to Kakashi, to Reika, to himself.
Reika noticed immediately.
She frowned slightly mid-block, her grip on her kunai tightening. “You’re aggressive today.”
Shisui grinned, breathless. “What, can’t keep up?”
Reika scoffed, and that—that was what he wanted.
Because this was them.
Not Kakashi.
Not Team Minato.
Just them.
~
By the time they finished, both of them were panting, muscles aching, but Reika was smiling at him—really smiling, like she knew exactly what he had just done.
And for the first time since dinner, Shisui felt like he had won something.
Then— then —Kakashi walked over and handed Reika a water bottle.
And Shisui barely resisted the urge to throw a kunai at him.
~
When they finally left, Shisui was feeling a little better.
But then Kakashi—stupid, smug, Hatake Kakashi—looked at him right before they left, tilted his head slightly, and said, “Nice sparring.”
And smirked.
And that’s when Shisui knew. He was going to kill him.
Reika, walking ahead, hummed. “That was fun. We should come back.”
Shisui, still fuming, forced a smile. “Sure.”
He glanced back.
Kakashi was still watching. Still smirking.
Shisui smiled back, sharp as a blade.
Oh, it was on.
~
Shisui trained like a man possessed.
The very next morning, before the sun had even fully risen, he was already at the training grounds, kunai spinning between his fingers, mind locked onto one goal.
If Reika thought Kakashi was her equal—if she had been training with him for over a year—then Shisui was going to surpass him.
And then he was going to rub it in his stupid, smug, masked face.
He spent the entire day running drills, refining his Shunshin until it was flawless, throwing kunai and shuriken so fast the targets barely had time to stop moving before the next one embedded itself. He went through every jutsu he knew, every technique, and then he went through them again, until his chakra reserves were screaming at him.
His father, who had unfortunately decided to check in on him, just sighed from the sidelines. “You know, this is probably unhealthy.”
Shisui didn’t even slow down. “I have never been more motivated in my life.”
Kagami squinted at him. “This isn’t about Reika, is it?”
Shisui snorted. “Of course it’s about Reika.”
Kagami hummed. “So you’re in love with her.”
Shisui miscalculated his next throw, and a kunai whizzed past Kagami’s head.
Kagami didn’t even flinch.
Shisui, recovering immediately, glared. “That’s not the point.”
His father smirked. “Of course not.”
Shisui groaned. “It’s about principle, Tou-san! I have been training with her since we were kids. I have bled for her. I have almost died sparring with her.”
Kagami raised an eyebrow. “Almost?”
Shisui ignored that. “And then—then—she tells me she’s been training with Hatake Kakashi this whole time?! And that they’re even?!” He let out a deep breath, spinning on his heel and pointing an accusing finger. “Do you know what that means?!”
Kagami took a sip of tea. “That you need to improve?”
Shisui threw his hands up. “It means she thinks I’m worse than him.”
Kagami hummed. “I mean. She didn’t say that.”
Shisui scowled. “She didn’t have to.”
Kagami, deeply entertained, shrugged. “So what’s your plan, then?”
Shisui grinned, sharp as a blade. “Simple. I get better. I push past my limits, refine my techniques, and then the next time she compares me to Kakashi—” His grin widened. “—I win.”
Kagami sighed, setting down his tea. “You’re ridiculous.”
Shisui just smirked. “And yet, you’re still here.”
Kagami sighed again. “I’m your father. Someone has to be around when you inevitably overexert yourself.”
Shisui rolled his shoulders, cracking his neck. “Please. I thrive under pressure.”
Kagami shook his head. “You really do need therapy.”
Shisui ignored him. He didn’t slow down. He had work to do.
~
Shisui was struggling.
Not physically—no, physically, he was in peak condition, pushing himself harder than ever, refining his techniques, forcing himself to go faster, hit harder, react quicker.
But mentally?
Mentally, he was suffering.
Because Reika had figured him out. And she wasn’t letting it go.
It had started simple enough—her watching him, unimpressed, arms crossed, while he went through his drills. Then the pointed questions, the knowing looks, the little hums of I know what you’re doing, and I know why you’re doing it.
And then, finally, the worst moment of them all.
When she tilted her head, watching him carefully, and said—
“You know I like you just as you are, right?”
Shisui froze. Completely, entirely, stupidly froze.
Reika blinked at him. “You don’t need to be my best match for me to care about you.”
Shisui’s brain shut down. Because what was he even supposed to do with that?!
He just stood there, kunai slack in his grip, staring at her like she had just spoken a completely foreign language.
Reika, as always, was entirely unbothered by the absolute chaos she had just thrown him into. She just looked at him—calm, steady, undeniably sincere—and Shisui had no idea how to handle that.
So, naturally, he panicked.
He laughed, way too loud, way too sharp. “Ha! What—what are you even talking about, Reika? That’s—I mean, obviously. I knew that.”
Reika squinted at him.
Shisui’s laugh died immediately.
Because she was watching him now, gaze slow and careful, like she was seeing way too much.
Shisui cleared his throat, desperate to fix whatever just happened. “I mean—I just like a challenge, you know? Gotta keep things interesting. Gotta stay on my toes. You understand.”
Reika didn’t blink. “I understand that you’re overcompensating.”
Shisui hated this conversation.
He scowled, crossing his arms. “I’m not overcompensating.”
Reika just tilted her head slightly. “Shisui.”
Shisui physically flinched.
Because - oh, no.
She was using that tone. The one that meant she was done playing along, the one that meant she had already figured everything out, and she was waiting for him to admit it.
And Shisui—Shisui couldn’t.
Because—because what if she was wrong?
Or—worse—what if she was right?
Reika sighed, gaze softening just slightly. “You don’t have to prove yourself to me.”
Shisui inhaled sharply.
Reika watched him for another moment, then—without another word—turned away.
Shisui stayed frozen in place.
Because - that was it?
That was it?
She just said that—just dropped that on him like it was nothing—and now she was just leaving?!
Shisui scowled, scrambling for something to say, anything to pull himself out of whatever weird spiral he had just fallen into. “Reika—”
She looked back, waiting.
Shisui opened his mouth.
Paused.
Realized he had no idea what he was about to say.
And—ugh.
He exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through his hair, before finally muttering, “That’s not fair.”
Reika blinked. “What isn’t?”
Shisui gestured vaguely. “That.”
Reika just raised an eyebrow. “You want me to stop caring about you?”
Shisui made a frustrated noise, because obviously not, but also what was he supposed to do with this information?!
“I like being your match,” he finally said, scowling. “I like being the one who can keep up with you.”
Reika nodded. “You are.”
Shisui stared at her.
Because—because was that it?!
Reika tilted her head slightly. “Kakashi being strong doesn’t make you weak.”
Shisui scowled. “I know that.”
Reika just hummed. “And you’re still my best friend. I care about you.”
Shisui malfunctioned completely. Because—because what .
“What,” he said out loud, voice blank.
Reika blinked. “What?”
Shisui threw his hands up. “You—you can’t just say things like that!”
Reika frowned. “But it’s true.”
Shisui screamed internally. Because what was he supposed to do now?!
How was he supposed to function when she said things like that so casually—so naturally—like it was obvious?
Shisui inhaled deeply through his nose.
Then, slowly, he exhaled.
Fine.
Fine .
He could work with this.
He wasn’t letting Kakashi win. He was still going to prove himself. But—maybe—he could let himself believe her, just a little.
Maybe.
Shisui sighed, dropping his head back with a groan. “You are so unfair.”
Reika just shrugged. “You’re the one who’s making things difficult.”
Shisui squinted at her.
Then, finally, after way too long, he smirked.
“Yeah, well,” he said, flipping a kunai easily in his hand. “You wouldn’t like me if I wasn’t difficult.”
Reika hummed. “True.”
Shisui grinned.
Because that—that he could work with.
~
He tried to forget about it. He tried to push it aside. But it just kept haunting him.
Because now—now he was stuck in a loop.
Reika cares about you just as you are.
She doesn’t need you to be the best.
She already likes you.
So why was he still pushing so hard? Why did he feel like he had to prove himself? Why did he need to be her best match?
And then—
Then it hit him.
And he hated himself for not realizing it sooner.
Because it wasn’t about being the best. It wasn’t about keeping up. It wasn’t even about Kakashi.
It was about her.
About what it meant to be the one who could match her. The one she could go all out against. The one who wasn’t just her friend, but her equal in every way.
And the truth—the awful, humiliating truth—was that he had always been trying to prove it.
Not just now. Not just because of Kakashi. Not just because of competition.
But because—deep down—he wanted to be worthy of her.
And Reika—Reika had already decided he was.
That was what had wrecked him. That was what had shaken him. Because she had just given it to him—no challenge, no test, no battle—like it was the most natural thing in the world.
Like it had never been a question.
Shisui sat down hard in the middle of the training field, staring blankly at nothing.
“… Oh.”
He had been so stupid.
~
When he saw Reika later that day, he didn’t challenge her to a fight.
He didn’t demand a spar. He didn’t try to push himself further. He didn’t throw himself into more training, more work, more proof.
Instead, for the first time in weeks, he just sat next to her.
Reika blinked at him, tilting her head slightly. “No sparring today?”
Shisui sighed, leaning back against the tree. “No sparring today.”
Reika studied him for a moment, like she was waiting for something.
Shisui exhaled. “I get it now.”
Reika blinked again. “Get what?”
Shisui closed his eyes briefly, then smirked just a little.
“That I don’t have to prove anything to you.”
Reika was silent.
Then—
Her expression softened.
And just like before, she said it like it was obvious.
“You never did.”
Shisui inhaled slowly.
And this time, he let himself believe it.
For a long time, neither of them spoke.
Then, finally, Reika leaned back too, looking toward the sky.
“…You’re still going to train hard, though.”
Shisui laughed, light and real and easy.
“Oh, absolutely.”
Reika huffed, amused.
And for the first time in weeks—
Shisui didn’t feel like he was chasing something.
He just felt right where he belonged.
~
The next sparring session was supposed to be normal.
Shisui had convinced himself that this time—this time—he was going to be fine. No unnecessary dramatics, no ridiculous internal monologues about proving himself. Just a simple, normal spar.
He was lying to himself, obviously.
Because the second he arrived at the training grounds and saw Kakashi already stretching beside Reika, looking all smug and unreadable behind that stupid mask, Shisui immediately wanted to launch himself into the sun.
Reika, as usual, was completely unaware of the war raging in Shisui’s soul. She just stretched her arms above her head, her red hair catching the early morning light, and hummed thoughtfully.
“So,” she said, turning to look at them both. “Are we rotating today, before everyone else gets here, or are we fighting two-on-one?”
Kakashi’s visible eye flicked toward Shisui. He didn’t say anything.
He didn’t have to.
Shisui scowled. “Oh, you think I need backup?”
Kakashi blinked. Slowly. Deliberately.
Shisui’s eye twitched. “I’ll fight you both.”
Reika sighed, like she had already expected this. “Shisui—”
“Nope,” Shisui said, cracking his neck. “This is happening. Let’s go.”
Kakashi shrugged, as if to say, ‘Suit yourself.’
Reika, seeing that this was clearly inevitable, just shook her head. “Fine. But don’t whine when you lose.”
Shisui grinned. “Oh, I wouldn’t dare.”
~
It started fast.
Shisui had sparred with Reika countless times. He knew her movements, knew her rhythm, knew the way she adjusted in real-time, countering his speed with terrifying precision.
But Kakashi?
Kakashi fought like a machine. Quick, sharp, methodical. He was the opposite of Shisui’s unpredictability—controlled where Shisui was reckless, calculated where Shisui relied on instinct.
Which meant, in combination with Reika, he was a nightmare.
Shisui barely dodged the first kunai thrown at him before Reika was already closing the distance. He Shunshined back, kicking off a tree trunk to launch himself into the air, only to find Kakashi waiting for him.
Oh, you smug bastard.
Shisui barely twisted in time to avoid the strike aimed at his ribs, landing in a crouch as Kakashi landed opposite him, his hands steady, his posture unshaken.
Reika landed beside him a second later.
Shisui, breathing a little heavier now, wiped the sweat from his forehead and smirked. “Okay, okay. Not bad.”
Reika raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “You’re stalling.”
Shisui grinned. “Me? Stalling? No, I just—”
Kakashi moved.
Shisui barely managed to twist out of the way before a kunai nearly grazed his shoulder.
“Oh, come on!” he yelped, flipping back just in time to avoid Reika’s next strike. “Can I get a warning next time?!”
Kakashi’s eyes curved slightly in amusement. “Why? You were stalling.”
Shisui groaned. “Oh, I hate you.”
Reika tilted her head. “Do you?”
Shisui pointed at her, still dodging. “Reika, you’re not helping.”
Reika just smiled.
Shisui barely had time to process the sheer betrayal before she went for his legs.
~
Shisui didn’t technically lose.
Technically.
He was still standing by the end of it. Breathing hard, panting slightly, but still upright.
Kakashi and Reika, meanwhile, looked perfectly fine.
Shisui groaned, dramatically collapsing onto the grass. “I hate you both.”
Reika nudged his side with her foot. “You lasted longer than last time.”
Shisui scowled up at her. “Oh, thanks, that makes me feel so much better.”
Kakashi, still entirely too smug, just sat beside them, rolling his shoulders. “You’re getting better.”
Shisui blinked. Paused.
Then narrowed his eyes. “Wait, was that a compliment?”
Kakashi tilted his head. “Mm.”
Shisui sat up immediately, grinning. “Oh, oh, this is good. I need that in writing.”
Kakashi sighed.
Reika, shaking her head, dropped down beside them, pulling out a water bottle. “You’re ridiculous.”
Shisui grinned. “And yet, you both love me.”
Kakashi hummed noncommittally. Reika took a sip of water.
Shisui gasped. “Reika. Reika, that was your chance to confirm it.”
Reika side-eyed him. “You know I love you.”
Shisui blinked. Processed that.
Then—
He collapsed dramatically onto the grass again, flinging an arm over his face. “I am never recovering from this.”
Reika hummed, entirely unimpressed. “Good.”
Kakashi chuckled.
And for once—Shisui didn’t even mind losing.
Too much.
Notes:
the long awaited shisui meets kakashi moment!!! ugh they're both so great
also, thanks to everyone who commented with their thoughts on the "making two fics" idea! looks like there's broad support - so the current plan (based on daniels220's comment) is to continue the fic as-is, then have a point of divergence where the fic splits into two AUs - one for each pairing. that way it'll cut down on repetition, since the romance won't be a factor until reika's at least fifteen/sixteen (keeping in mind shisui's a year older than her and kakashi's two years older than her. def not shisui and kakashi's canon age gap, but i'm ignoring that haha).
Chapter 13
Notes:
HI THIS IS A FLASHBACK TO THE PAST LIFE CHAPTER. THIS DOES NOT TAKE PLACE IN THE CURRENT TIMELINE
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Then
Kakashi regretted many things in life.
The decision to get out of bed in the morning was one of them.
He was still half-asleep when he felt something—no, someone—climbing onto him. Small hands, tiny fingers, grabbing at his blanket, his shirt, his hair—
Kakashi groaned, shoving his face deeper into his pillow.
"Naruto," he mumbled, voice still thick with sleep, "I swear, if you're waking me up before sunrise again—"
"It's already morning!" Naruto said, far too bright for this ungodly hour.
Kakashi cracked one eye open.
It was still dark outside.
Before he could process this injustice, the sheer betrayal of it all, Naruto beamed down at him, completely undeterred. "Aneki says the sun's gonna rise soon!"
Kakashi let out a long, suffering sigh. "Then wake me when it does."
And then he attempted to roll over and reclaim unconsciousness.
Unfortunately, Naruto had other plans.
Reika appeared in the doorway, looking far too awake for Kakashi's liking, two cups of tea in her hands.
"Come on, Kakashi," she said, sipping from one of them. "You're the only one still in bed."
Kakashi made a vague noise into his pillow that was probably some variation of And I will stay here forever, thank you very much.
Reika walked over, crouched beside the bed, and set the second cup of tea on the bedside table.
"Naruto, you know what to do," she said.
Naruto grinned.
Kakashi had precisely half a second to realize what was happening before Naruto launched himself onto his back with all the force of a six-year-old determined to wake up his pseudo-older-brother-slash-dad.
"Agh—Naruto—" Kakashi groaned as the child wiggled his way onto his shoulders like an overly enthusiastic summon.
"You're up now!" Naruto declared, victorious. "Come on, it's time for breakfast!"
Kakashi peeled open his eye again, squinting at Reika, who looked utterly pleased with herself.
"Traitor," he muttered.
Reika just took a slow sip of her tea. "I made pancakes."
Kakashi paused.
Naruto leaned down, stage-whispering in his ear, "With extra fruit."
Kakashi sighed. Deeply.
"You win this round," he said, shoving the blanket off of himself and reaching for his tea.
Naruto cheered.
Reika smirked.
And Kakashi—grumbling all the while—was successfully dragged into yet another morning with his far too cheerful family. But - honestly - deep, deep down - he didn’t mind.
~
Kakashi was convinced that Reika had a vendetta against coffee.
She insisted on tea. All the time. Every morning. Every evening.
Kakashi had long since resigned himself to it, but that didn't mean he had to like it.
So, one morning, he decided to conduct an experiment.
He made coffee.
The very instant he took a sip, Reika emerged from the kitchen, arms crossed.
"Kakashi."
He looked up, all false innocence. "Yes?"
Reika narrowed her eyes. "What's in your cup?"
Kakashi took another slow, deliberate sip.
Naruto, sitting at the table with a bowl of cereal, gasped. "Kashi-nii, you betrayed Aneki!"
Reika let out a long, disappointed sigh. "I can't believe this."
Kakashi, who definitely had not anticipated this level of dramatic judgment, blinked. "It's just coffee."
"Just coffee?" Reika echoed, eyes narrowing. "In this household?"
Kakashi raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't aware this home had a tea clause."
"It was implied," Reika said, taking his cup and replacing it with a steaming mug of tea.
Kakashi stared at it. Then at her. Then back at it.
Naruto giggled. Kakashi sighed.
"... You win this round."
Reika smiled victoriously, reclaiming her seat.
Kakashi muttered under his breath, "Unbelievable."
Naruto grinned. "You got tea-d !"
Reika high-fived him.
Kakashi, regretting all of his life choices, resigned himself to another tea-filled morning.
~
Kakashi was half-asleep on the couch, Naruto curled up on his chest like a contented kitten. The rain outside was a steady rhythm against the window, filling the house with a gentle hum.
Reika sat cross-legged on the floor beside them, reading a book, occasionally reaching out to run her fingers through Naruto's hair.
The silence was soft.
Kakashi stirred slightly, cracking an eye open. "Mmm. ‘s quiet."
Reika hummed. "It's raining. Perfect napping weather."
Naruto mumbled something incoherent, burrowing further into Kakashi's chest.
Kakashi exhaled, letting his eye slip shut again. "Mm. This is nice."
Reika glanced at him, smiling faintly.
"Yeah," she murmured. "It is."
And for the rest of the afternoon, they stayed like that—wrapped in the warmth of quiet, of home, of each other.
Because, really—
They had nowhere else they'd rather be.
~
"Naruto, stop—wait, don’t—!"
Too late. The bowl tipped.
Flour exploded in the air, covering Reika, Naruto, and the entire kitchen counter in a fine, white powder.
Naruto coughed. "Oops."
Reika exhaled slowly, gripping the edge of the counter to calm herself. "I told you to pour slowly."
Naruto grinned sheepishly. "I was testing gravity!"
From the corner of the kitchen, Kakashi—who had been smart enough to stay at a safe distance—made a quiet noise of amusement. "Gravity is undefeated."
Reika shot him a glare. "You could be helping."
Kakashi waved lazily. "I'm the supervisor."
Reika turned to Naruto. "Pass me the eggs."
Naruto scrambled to grab them but—crack. One slipped from his grasp and hit the floor. The yolk oozed out in slow-motion.
Naruto cringed. "Uhh…"
Kakashi sighed dramatically, stepping forward. "At this rate, we should just eat takeout."
Reika turned on him immediately. "Absolutely not. This is a bonding experience."
"A bonding experience with food poisoning?"
She ignored him. "Naruto, grab a towel."
Naruto bolted for the cabinets, grabbing one (that was definitely too nice to be used for cleaning up egg). Reika took it from him with a sigh before crouching down to wipe the mess.
Kakashi knelt beside her, leaning in just enough to murmur, "You’re cute when you're determined."
Reika huffed. "You’re cute when you help."
Kakashi gave her an amused look. Then, in a completely unexpected move, he reached out and swiped a finger along her cheek—where a bit of flour had stuck—and tapped it against her nose.
Reika stared at him.
Naruto cackled.
"You're dead," Reika said flatly.
Kakashi smirked behind his mask. "I'd like to see you try."
Naruto cheered, "GET HIM, ANEKI!"
Reika lunged.
Naruto screamed with laughter as flour somehow ended up everywhere, and Kakashi—damn him—still managed to look effortlessly cool despite being tackled by a woman covered in batter.
At the end of it, the kitchen was a disaster.
And dinner?
They ordered takeout.
~
The living room had become a battlefield.
Furniture had been pushed aside, cushions stacked against the walls for safety. Naruto crouched low, his tiny fists clenched with determination, his blond hair wild and spiky. Across from him, Kakashi stood lazily, hands in his pockets, eye half-lidded in an almost bored expression.
Reika, perched comfortably on the couch, watched the scene unfold with a knowing smirk.
"This is your last chance to surrender, Kashi-nii!" Naruto declared, bouncing on the balls of his feet.
Kakashi sighed, tilting his head. "Oh no," he drawled. "Whatever shall I do against the great Uzumaki Naruto?"
Naruto scowled. "You're not taking me seriously!"
Kakashi blinked, perfectly deadpan. "Of course I am. Look how terrified I am."
Naruto growled and charged.
Kakashi sidestepped effortlessly, watching with an almost amused air as Naruto flailed, nearly toppling over.
"You’re gonna have to do better than that," Kakashi teased.
Naruto gritted his teeth, thinking hard. Then—
"LOOK, A DISTRACTION!" he shouted, pointing wildly at the ceiling.
Kakashi, to his credit, actually glanced up—just for a fraction of a second.
It was all Naruto needed.
With an excited battle cry, Naruto lunged, tackling Kakashi around the waist with all the strength his little body could muster.
"Oof—!"
Kakashi stumbled—stumbled, not fell—and pretended to struggle against the sheer force of Naruto’s "attack."
Reika bit back a laugh as Kakashi wobbled, arms flailing dramatically.
"Oh no," he said flatly. "He's too strong."
Naruto grinned victoriously. "HAH! YOU CAN’T ESCAPE NOW!"
With all his might, Naruto pushed.
Kakashi made an exaggerated gasp, flopping backward onto the floor with a loud thud. His arms spread out, his mask slightly crooked. He made a show of twitching dramatically.
"I’ve been… defeated," he croaked.
Naruto let out a whoop, standing on Kakashi’s stomach, hands on his hips.
"I AM THE STRONGEST NINJA IN THE WORLD!" he declared.
Reika finally let out a laugh, shaking her head. "Wow, you’re really milking this, aren’t you?" she teased Kakashi.
Kakashi peeked at her from the floor, his eye filled with absolute betrayal. "I suffer while you just watch?"
Reika smirked, resting her chin on her hand. "Well, it’s entertaining."
Naruto puffed up with pride. "I beat Kashi-nii fair and square!"
Kakashi made a thoughtful noise before suddenly—lightning fast—his hands shot out, grabbing Naruto’s sides.
Naruto had exactly one second to realize his mistake.
"Wait, NO—"
Attack .
Kakashi's fingers dug in, tickling mercilessly, and Naruto let out a high-pitched scream, kicking and flailing wildly.
"K-KASHI-NII, YOU’RE CHEATING—HAHAHAH STOP—!!"
Reika laughed as Naruto desperately tried to escape the onslaught.
"You wanted to be the strongest," Kakashi teased, grinning under his mask. "And yet, you left yourself wide open!"
Naruto gasped between wheezes, trying to scramble away, but Kakashi easily hauled him up, slinging him over his shoulder like a sack of rice.
"I'VE BEEN BETRAYED!" Naruto wailed dramatically.
Reika chuckled, shaking her head.
Kakashi turned toward her, holding Naruto effortlessly. "Do I win now?"
Naruto whined, "Aneki, help me!"
Reika crossed her arms, smirking. "No way. You dug your own grave, sweetheart."
Naruto gasped, offended.
"A FAMILY OF TRAITORS!"
Kakashi sighed, pretending to be solemn. "So sad. The strongest ninja in the world—defeated by tickles. Tragic, really."
Naruto groaned loudly. "I’m never gonna live this down."
Kakashi chuckled, setting him down. "Probably not."
Naruto pouted. Then—suddenly—he smirked.
"Hey, Aneki," Naruto said sweetly.
Reika narrowed her eyes. "... What?"
Naruto turned to Kakashi.
"You should tickle her next."
Reika shot up immediately. "Oh, absolutely not—"
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully, cracking his knuckles. "An interesting idea."
Reika backed away slowly. "Kakashi. Kakashi, don’t you dare—"
Kakashi lunged.
Reika screeched as she was tackled into the couch, betrayed by the very man she loved.
Naruto, watching with the biggest grin on his face, declared victory.
This was the best day ever.
~
Kakashi had been through war.
He had fought in battles where every second was life or death, where hesitation meant losing a comrade, where he had to make impossible decisions in the blink of an eye.
None of that had prepared him for this.
"Naruto, stop running around," Reika called out, exasperated as she knelt by the door, adjusting the straps on his tiny backpack.
Naruto, buzzing with excitement, completely ignored her. "Aneki, I’m gonna be the best ninja ever!" He swung his arms in exaggerated punches, nearly knocking over Kakashi’s cup of tea in the process. "Sensei’s gonna say I’m a prodigy, just like you two! Right, Kashi-nii?"
Kakashi, still leaning against the wall with his tea that he had barely managed to save, took a slow sip before sighing. "Maa, you might want to actually attend class before making any big declarations."
Naruto gasped, clutching his heart like Kakashi had personally attacked him. "Kashi-nii, you have so little faith in me!"
Reika snorted, grabbing Naruto’s arm before he could dramatically collapse onto the floor. "Come here. Stand still."
Naruto obeyed, bouncing on his feet as she adjusted the straps again, tightening them so he wouldn't lose his backpack halfway through the day.
Kakashi watched, arms crossed, and took another sip of tea. "You look like a mom," he muttered under his breath.
Reika elbowed him without looking up. "I do not ," she shot back, tightening the last strap and sitting back on her heels. "There, all set."
Naruto beamed. "Do I look like a real ninja?"
Reika softened, brushing his hair back. "You look perfect."
Naruto turned to Kakashi, waiting for his approval.
Kakashi tilted his head, studying him. Then, with a slow nod, he said, "Your backpack is crooked."
Naruto screamed.
"TRAITOR!"
Reika laughed, tugging the straps playfully to get them even. "There. All fixed."
Naruto grumbled under his breath, but the frustration barely lasted a second before his excitement took over again.
"I’m so ready," he declared. "We should go now! What if I miss something?"
Kakashi sighed dramatically. "Naruto, it’s a school. I promise it’ll still be there when you arrive."
But Naruto was already tugging on Reika’s hand. "Come on!"
Reika smiled, giving Kakashi a look. "You deal with him, I’ll lock up."
Kakashi groaned as Naruto latched onto his arm next, trying to physically drag him out of the house. "Why am I the one getting roped into this?"
Naruto grinned up at him. "Because you love me!"
Kakashi stared down at him.
Then he sighed. "Unfortunately."
Reika snickered. "Come on, let’s go."
And with that, they left—Naruto practically vibrating with excitement, Reika adjusting his uniform every five seconds, and Kakashi trailing behind, mentally preparing himself for whatever chaos awaited them.
~
The streets of Konoha were already bustling by the time they stepped outside, the morning air crisp and full of energy. Other parents were walking their children to the Academy, but Naruto—Naruto was marching, shoulders back, head high, radiating confidence.
Reika, walking beside him, kept shooting him amused glances. "Naruto, you know this is day one, right? You don’t have to act like you’re already Hokage."
Naruto gasped. "But I will be Hokage!" He turned, gripping Kakashi’s sleeve dramatically. "Kashi-nii, tell her!"
Kakashi yawned. "Mmm. Let’s see how your first test goes before making any big claims."
Naruto gasped again. "You guys are so mean to me."
Reika snorted. "You love it."
Naruto grumbled but didn’t argue.
Kakashi, watching the two of them bicker like usual, allowed himself a small, unseen smile beneath his mask. This was nice. Too loud, too early, but nice.
They walked together, past familiar shops, past the training grounds where Naruto often tried (and failed) to copy Kakashi’s jutsu, past the Hokage Monument where Naruto had once declared he’d definitely have his face up there one day.
And then, finally—
The Academy came into view.
Naruto froze.
Reika and Kakashi both paused, exchanging a glance.
Naruto, for the first time since waking up, was silent.
"... Naruto?" Reika asked gently.
Naruto’s hands clenched at his sides. His excitement had been so loud before, but now—now he just stood there, looking up at the school.
Reika immediately crouched down beside him. "Hey. What’s wrong?"
Naruto swallowed, looking anywhere but at her. "... What if I mess up?"
Kakashi blinked.
Reika’s expression softened. "Oh, sweetheart." She reached for him, cupping his face, brushing her thumbs across his cheeks. "You won’t mess up."
"But what if I do?" Naruto said quickly, voice small. "What if I—what if I suck at it? What if no one likes me? What if I—"
Kakashi, moving on instinct, ruffled Naruto’s hair.
Naruto blinked up at him in surprise.
Kakashi sighed, crouching down as well. "Listen, kid," he said, eye crinkling slightly, "you’re already the loudest person I’ve ever met. I guarantee no one is going to forget you."
Naruto’s nose scrunched. "Hey—"
"And if you mess up," Reika continued, poking his forehead gently, "you’ll try again. That’s all. No one gets everything right the first time."
Naruto still looked uncertain. "But—"
Kakashi rolled his eyes, reaching out to tap the tip of Naruto’s nose. "You’re gonna be a ninja, aren’t you? And what do ninjas do?"
Naruto hesitated.
Then—slowly, carefully—he whispered, "We don’t give up."
Reika smiled, squeezing his shoulders. "Exactly."
Naruto looked between them—Kakashi’s steady gaze, Reika’s warm smile—and, finally, nodded.
Then—he grinned. "Okay!"
And just like that, the worry was gone.
Reika exhaled, standing back up. "Alright. Ready?"
Naruto took a deep breath. Then, with all the confidence he had definitely just regained, he sprinted toward the Academy doors.
"BYE, ANEKI! BYE, KASHI-NII!"
Kakashi blinked. "... We didn’t even get to walk him in."
Reika sighed, shaking her head. "Of course not."
They both stood there for a moment, watching as Naruto crashed into the building at full speed.
Reika huffed a laugh. "I give him five minutes before he does something ridiculous."
Kakashi smirked. "Three."
She rolled her eyes. "You’re supposed to bet in his favor, you know."
Kakashi hummed. "That was in his favor."
Reika groaned, but there was no real annoyance in it.
They lingered just a little longer, watching as the other students filtered inside.
"... He’s gonna do fine," Kakashi murmured.
Reika smiled. "Of course he is."
And with that, they turned back toward home—ready to pick him up after class, ready for whatever stories he’d come home with, ready for the next step in Naruto’s journey.
Because no matter what—
He’d never be doing it alone.
~
Naruto loved the Academy.
He had declared it with absolute certainty on the first day when he came home beaming, dirt on his cheek and a scrape on his knee from definitely not tripping over his own feet.
"Kashi-nii, Aneki, it's the best place ever!"
Reika, setting down dinner, had smiled knowingly. "Good first day?"
Naruto had nodded so hard he nearly fell out of his chair. "Yeah! We learned about the Hokage today, and we got to practice shuriken throws, and I sat next to Sasuke, and I’m gonna be the best student ever—"
Kakashi hummed from his spot on the couch. "Maa, are you sure about that? Because I saw your face when I asked if you finished your kanji homework."
Naruto froze.
Reika raised an eyebrow. "Naruto."
Naruto immediately turned in his seat and booked it toward his room. "I—I’ll do it now!"
Reika sighed.
Kakashi snorted.
And that was how Naruto’s Academy days started.
~
Naruto loved the Academy—except when it came to theory.
A week into classes, he came home devastated, throwing himself dramatically onto the floor.
"I failed my first test," he moaned, as if the entire world had ended.
Kakashi, who had just sat down with his tea, blinked. "Ah."
Reika, sitting beside him, immediately set down her book. "Oh, sweetheart. What happened?"
Naruto flailed. "It was the history test! I knew all the Hokage names, but then Iruka-sensei asked for dates and eras and policies and—" He groaned, rolling onto his stomach. "I forgot all of them!"
Kakashi, deadpan, took another sip of tea. "I feel like it would’ve helped if you had actually studied."
Naruto turned betrayed eyes on him. "I did!"
Reika sighed. "Naruto. We caught you drawing frogs all over your notes."
Naruto groaned louder, muffling his face into the rug. "But studying is so boring! I remember things way better when I do them!"
Reika exchanged a glance with Kakashi, her brow furrowed. Then—her face lit up.
"Alright," she said. "New study method."
Naruto peeked out from the rug. "Huh?"
Kakashi exhaled, already suspecting where this was going. "Should I be worried?"
Reika ignored him, standing and stretching. "Come on, Naruto. If you remember better when you do things—then let’s do them."
Naruto blinked. "… You mean like ninja training?"
Reika grinned. "Kinda."
Kakashi, watching from the couch, sighed. "This is going to be a disaster."
It was, a little.
Reika had Naruto running around the backyard - they’d moved into a house recently - acting out history lessons. She had him reenact famous Hokage speeches, physically chart out village expansions with little stone markers, and—when it came time to explain policies—she made him argue with Kakashi about why each one existed.
By the end of the night, Naruto was sweaty, covered in dirt, and exhausted.
But when they tested him again—
He remembered everything.
~
Naruto had many complaints about the Academy.
History? Boring. Kanji? The worst.
But sparring?
Best thing ever.
So when the first official sparring lesson happened, Naruto was so sure he’d win.
Then Sasuke wiped the floor with him.
Naruto came home that evening, covered in dirt, a bandaid on his cheek, looking like the physical embodiment of persistence.
Reika took one look at him and sighed. "Let me guess. Sasuke?"
Naruto stomped dramatically into the kitchen. "He’s so annoying!" He dropped onto a chair, throwing his arms over the back. "He’s all ‘I don’t care about this class’ and ‘hn’ and then BAM! He wins every match!"
Kakashi hummed from the couch, not looking up from his book. "Maa, maa. Sounds frustrating."
"It is!" Naruto huffed. "But next time, I’m gonna win for sure!"
Reika placed a cup of water in front of him and ruffled his hair. "You sure? Or are you just gonna throw yourself at him again and hope he falls over?"
Naruto gasped. "Aneki!"
Kakashi chuckled. "She’s got a point."
Naruto crossed his arms, pouting. "He’s fast. And weirdly good at dodging. I get close, and then—bam! I’m in the dirt."
Reika hummed. "So don’t let him dodge."
Naruto blinked. "… Huh?"
Kakashi smirked. "She’s telling you to think about how to fight, not just throw yourself in and hope something works."
Naruto grumbled. "I do think."
Reika gave him a flat look.
Naruto hesitated. "… Sometimes."
She rolled her eyes. "Come on. Let’s go outside."
Naruto blinked. "Wait. Right now?"
Kakashi sighed, standing up as well. "Might as well. I was getting bored anyway."
And just like that, Naruto found himself back in the backyard, running through drills, learning how to think while fighting.
The next time he sparred Sasuke—
He still lost.
But this time, it wasn’t so one-sided.
And that really pissed Sasuke off.
Naruto loved it.
~
"Why are you here?"
Kakashi, standing lazily beside Reika, blinked at Iruka. "Hmm?"
Iruka crossed his arms. "You never show up to Parent Day. I was fully expecting Reika to be alone."
Reika snorted, adjusting her coat. "I bullied him into coming."
Naruto, standing beside them, huffed. "Yeah, but Kashi-nii also didn’t wanna hear me complain if he didn’t show up."
Kakashi made a vague gesture. "Self-preservation."
Iruka sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You’re impossible."
Then—before Iruka could recover—Sasuke walked past, took one look at Kakashi and Reika, and froze.
Naruto beamed. "Oh yeah! Kashi-nii, Aneki, this is Sasuke—"
"I know who he is," Kakashi said.
“Mm,” Reika agreed.
Sasuke squinted. "… You’re Hatake Kakashi? The Copy-nin?" He turned to Reika, squinting harder. “And you’re Uzumaki Reika. The Crimson Phantom.”
Kakashi smiled behind his mask. "Heard of us?"
Sasuke’s eye twitched.
Naruto, completely oblivious, grinned. "Kashi-nii, Aneki, I told him I was gonna be better than you two one day!"
Kakashi ruffled his hair. "I’ll believe it when I see it."
Reika elbowed him. “Don’t listen to him. You can absolutely do it, Naruto.”
Sasuke glared.
Naruto, noticing the look, smirked. "Oh? What’s wrong, Sasuke? Intimidated?"
Sasuke turned, muttering something about "ridiculous dobe teachers."
Kakashi, watching him leave, hummed. "I like that kid."
Reika sighed. "You just like annoying him."
Kakashi shrugged. "Same thing."
Naruto cackled.
And that was how Kakashi and Reika won Parent Day—by simply existing and making Naruto’s day in the process.
~
Almost two years after they’d told each other they loved each other, Reika didn’t think much about holding hands anymore. Kakashi had relaxed, had stopped hesitating, and they’d settled into a rhythm. It was quiet, soft, and gentle, the way everything with him was. He still touched her like she was something precious, but he also touched her like she was something he wanted, something his. Something he had finally allowed himself to have.
Holding hands, for them, was now normal. Comfortable. Natural, even, considering they loved each other.
Unfortunately… Naruto strongly disagreed.
They were just walking through the village when Naruto, who had just finished at the Academy for the day, spotted them. And froze in absolute horror.
Reika and Kakashi did not immediately acknowledge him.
Which meant Naruto had to take drastic action. He ran straight up to them, dramatically skidding to a stop, and pointed violently at their interlocked hands.
“WHAT. IS. THAT?!”
Reika blinked. “Our hands?”
Naruto waved his arms aggressively. “WHY ARE THEY TOGETHER?!”
Kakashi hummed. “Because we’re together?”
“YOU NEVER HOLD HANDS AT HOME.”
Reika smirked. “Because we know you’d throw a fit.”
Naruto gasped. “YOU’RE DOING THIS TO SPITE ME.”
Kakashi sighed, entirely too smug. “Now, Naruto, that’s a bit dramatic.”
Naruto whined aggressively. “I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS.”
Sasuke, who had been watching from a safe distance, walked past without stopping.
“You deserve this,” he muttered as he passed.
Naruto clutched his heart.
“I HAVE NO ALLIES.”
Reika patted his head. “You’ll live.”
Naruto stomped off toward Ichiraku’s, muttering about betrayal the entire time.
And Reika?
Reika squeezed Kakashi’s hand tighter.
Because, honestly?
That was too easy.
~
“You know,” Reika hummed afterwards, “I knew Naruto would be upset, but - that was almost beautiful.”
Kakashi gave her a look, something sly and knowing in his eyes. She’d never seen him look that way before, and her heart did a little dance at the sight. “You want to make it worse?”
Reika laughed, a little breathless at the way he looked at her. “Oh, Kakashi, you know me so well.”
~
Reika had never known Kakashi could be this fun. She’d never expected him to be - he’d always been so calm, so unflappable, the unbreakable Copy-nin who reacted to everything with either indifference or vague exasperation. But maybe she should’ve known better - the man read Icha Icha in public. He either loved messing with people, was absolutely shameless, or both.
It was both. Definitely both. Now that they were secure enough in their relationship to be affectionate in public, they decided to weaponize it. Mostly against Naruto, because his reactions were just too hilarious - but why leave out the entire rest of the village? There wasn’t any reason not to, so they didn’t. If Naruto really, truly minded - he’d tell them. And they’d stop, of course. But until then - why not have a little fun with it?
Just for fun. Just because they could.
~
The scoreboard stood tall in the living room, a testament to Kakashi and Reika’s ongoing battle against the world (but mostly Naruto). It had appeared there one day, not long after Naruto’s First Hand-Holding Meltdown, as Reika liked to call it. Because just because it had been the first did not mean it would be the only time - they’d make sure of that.
It’d been Reika’s idea, but Kakashi had contributed to the point system. They’d made it together. Really, it’d been a team effort.
At the top, in bold, slightly smudged letters, it read:
Kakashi & Reika vs. The World
Below it, the point system was meticulously laid out:
- 1 point – Every time someone gagged at them.
- 2 points – Every time someone made a disgusted comment.
- 3 points – Every time someone walked out of the room because of them.
- 5 points - Every time Naruto tried to move out.
- Bonus 2x Multiplier – If it was Naruto
- Extra 2x Multiplier – If Sasuke happened to walk by and told Naruto, “You deserve this.”
Naruto tried to destroy the board the moment he saw it. He failed - Reika had added some sealwork to the wood, as they’d anticipated his retaliation. Kakashi added an extra tally just to spite him. Naruto, fearful of giving them any more points, never tried again.
Tonight, they were going to break records.
~
It started small.
A gentle touch here, a lingering glance there. Just enough to set Naruto on edge as he sat across from them at Ichiraku’s, already suspicious.
Then Kakashi fed Reika a piece of tempura.
Naruto made eye contact with it. His soul left his body. He gagged.
1 point.
Kakashi barely held back his smirk. “Something wrong?”
“You guys are disgusting,” Naruto muttered, shoving food into his mouth as if it would erase what he just saw.
2 points.
Reika, all innocent amusement, turned to Kakashi. “Should we be worse?”
Kakashi hummed, resting his chin in his palm. “I do like winning.”
Naruto squinted. He knew. He knew this was a setup.
But before he could react, Kakashi leaned in and gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind Reika’s ear.
Naruto’s eye twitched.
Reika giggled.
He stood up so fast his chair nearly fell over. “NOPE. NOPE. I’M DONE.”
He stormed out.
3 points. Bonus multiplier, because Naruto.
The ultimate jackpot came when Sasuke, passing by without stopping, glanced at Naruto’s retreating form and casually muttered, “You deserve this.”
Extra multiplier activated.
Reika turned to Kakashi, delighted. “That’s a solid twenty points in under five minutes.”
Kakashi leaned back, arms crossed, looking entirely too pleased. “New record.”
And across the village, Naruto, somewhere in the distance, let out a dramatic “WHY?!” that only made it sweeter.
Reika smirked, “Think we can make it worse?”
Kakashi sighed dramatically, “It’s our duty.”
~
The Cult of the Great Bowl (or: that time Kakashi and Reika founded a ramen-based religion)
Naruto was seven when they decided to deepen his torment. Not by weaponizing their relationship against him - not that they didn’t still do that, but they wanted to escalate his suffering. For training purposes, of course. Because the future Hokage should be able to endure mild-to-moderate emotional torment, perhaps even severe, and it was best to begin that at a young age. At least, that was what they snickered to themselves.
In reality, it was because they could. And they were unstoppable together. So they did. Because Naruto still hadn’t told them to seriously stop.
For ninety-eight days, Kakashi and Reika committed to the greatest con of their lives.
It started with one harmless lie.
~
Day 1
Reika sat beside Naruto at the dinner table, stirring her miso ramen thoughtfully. “You know, Naruto,” she said, voice just serious enough to be believable, “there’s an ancient legend about ramen.”
Naruto, age seven, impressionable and devoted to ramen, perked up immediately. “What kind of legend?”
Kakashi hummed thoughtfully, slurping a noodle. “About the Great Bowl in the Sky.”
Naruto gasped. “The what?”
Reika nodded solemnly. “The Great Bowl. It’s where all ramen comes from.”
Naruto’s eyes widened, his tiny hands gripping his chopsticks like they held divine truth.
“... Go on.”
~
Day 7
Naruto had questions.
“So… what happens when someone doesn’t finish their ramen?” he asked over breakfast.
Kakashi sighed dramatically. “Naruto, that’s a serious offense.”
Reika nodded, her expression grave. “It’s called Wasted Noodle Syndrome.”
Naruto gasped. “WHAT HAPPENS TO THEM?”
Kakashi leaned in, voice low, mysterious. “They don’t get extra toppings for a whole week.”
Naruto looked horrified.
From that moment on, not a single noodle was left in his bowl. It was the most well-fed he’d been in his entire life.
~
Day 15
Naruto was starting to spread the word.
“You HAVE to finish your ramen,” he lectured Konohamaru, arms crossed, looking far too serious for a six-year-old. “Or the Great Bowl in the Sky won’t send you good toppings.”
Konohamaru, four years old and easily influenced, nodded in terror. “O-okay.”
Reika and Kakashi watched from a distance, smug beyond reason.
“We’re raising a prophet,” Kakashi murmured.
Reika snorted. “We should be ashamed.”
Neither of them were. Not even a little.
~
Day 30
Naruto was now praying before meals.
Reika almost lost it when he pressed his hands together, bowed slightly, and whispered, “Thank you, Oh Great Bowl, for this meal.”
Kakashi nodded approvingly. “Very respectful.”
Naruto beamed. Reika had to turn away to keep from breaking.
~
Day 45
The cult was growing.
Naruto’s Academy classmates were now fearful of not finishing their ramen.
Ino accused Choji of being a non-believer for leaving some broth in his bowl.
Iruka overheard the debate and had to pull Kakashi aside.
“Kakashi,” he whispered, pinching the bridge of his nose, “why is Naruto telling children that unfinished ramen is a sin?”
Kakashi blinked, looking completely innocent. “Isn’t it?”
Iruka looked to Reika for help.
Reika just shrugged. “Waste not, want not.”
Iruka groaned.
~
Day 60
Naruto asked about the Great Ramen Afterlife. Kakashi made it up on the spot.
“Those who finish their ramen every time get a seat at the Great Noodle Bar in the Sky,” he explained.
Naruto nodded in complete understanding.
“What about the people who don’t?”
Reika leaned in. “They eat plain broth. Forever.”
Naruto turned pale.
From that day on, he vowed to be worthy.
~
Day 75
Teuchi overheard Naruto preaching at Ichiraku’s.
The old ramen chef was so moved that he started giving Naruto extra pork slices for free.
Reika and Kakashi high-fived under the table.
~
Day 90
Naruto caught on.
… Almost.
“You guys wouldn’t lie to me about something this important, right?” he asked, squinting suspiciously.
Reika smiled far too sweetly. “Naruto, would I ever lie to you?”
Naruto nodded immediately.
Reika pretended to be offended.
Kakashi, meanwhile, flipped another page in his book. “The true believers don’t doubt the Great Bowl.”
Naruto panicked. “I BELIEVE.”
Reika bit her lip to keep from laughing.
~
Day 98
Sasuke overheard the entire speech Naruto was giving to Sakura about “earning the right to the Ramen Bar in the Sky.”
And he snapped.
“You moron, they’re messing with you.”
Naruto froze. “What?”
Sasuke gestured wildly at Kakashi and Reika, who, to their credit, looked completely unfazed.
“It’s not real, idiot. Ramen isn’t a religion.”
Naruto turned slowly to look at them.
Kakashi shrugged. “You had fun, though, right?”
Naruto’s eye twitched.
“I’VE BEEN PRAYING TO A BOWL.”
Reika lost it.
Sasuke shook his head. “You deserve this.”
Extra multiplier activated.
Final Score: 392 points. One point for every day Naruto had believed - plus the Naruto and Sasuke bonus multipliers.
It was their greatest success yet. Truly one for the history books. They fist-bumped. Naruto screamed, clutching his hair, going through all five stages of grief in under a minute. And then - just to deepen his torment - Kakashi pressed a kiss to Reika’s knuckles. Reika swooned dramatically, and Kakashi caught her with ease, gazing into her eyes lovingly.
“YOU GUYS ARE SO GROSS,” Naruto yelled, stomping away. “I’M LEAVING.”
Final (edited) Score: 402 points.
It was a truly historic moment. They ran out of space on the scoreboard and had to put a second one next to it. Naruto didn’t speak to them for a full twelve hours before he broke and burst out laughing.
“It was kinda funny, wasn’t it?” he admitted reluctantly. He’d always been an appreciator, a connoisseur, one might say, of pranks - he could admire the sheer dedication to the bit it had taken.
“Oh, it was,” Reika beamed.
“We’re so glad you understand,” Kakashi added.
Naruto sighed. “I can’t believe you two created a ramen-based cult.” He snorted, laughing despite himself. “And - and - oh my gods, I spread it!”
Reika cackled. “Believe it.”
Naruto gasped, absurdly delighted. “Aneki! That’s my line!”
~
The ‘Konoha’s Most Disgusting Couple’ Incident (or: that week where Konoha suffered in cruel and unusual ways)
It had started with a harmless lunch.
Kurenai had been looking forward to a quiet afternoon—just a simple meal at her favorite teahouse, free of mission stress, free of Genma’s awful pickup lines, and most importantly, free of nonsense.
And then Kakashi and Reika walked in.
She tried to ignore them at first. Truly, she did.
But they sat right across from her, seemingly oblivious to the fact that their very presence was an affront to everything good and peaceful in the world.
Reika was leaning into Kakashi’s shoulder, laughing at something he murmured against her ear. Kakashi, who never looked anything but lazy or vaguely exasperated, was… soft. His eye crinkled in an almost fond expression, his voice too quiet for Kurenai to hear, but clearly for Reika’s ears only.
And then—then—Reika reached up, tugged on Kakashi’s mask, and pressed a kiss underneath the fabric.
Kurenai nearly choked on her tea.
They were in public. In public . Doing… that.
And Kakashi—Kakashi, whose entire personality revolved around being vaguely aloof and uninterested—tilted his head down, the movement subtle but unmistakably deliberate, letting Reika steal another kiss.
Kurenai’s eye twitched.
That wasn’t even the worst of it. No.
The worst of it was that they were speaking in that tone—the one couples used when they thought they were the only ones in the world.
Reika sighed dramatically, tracing lazy circles on Kakashi’s wrist. “You know, I was thinking…”
Kakashi hummed, already leaning into her touch. “Mm?”
“I should kidnap you.”
Kakashi snorted softly. “Aren’t you a little old to be playing princess and the rogue ninja?”
Reika smirked. “You wouldn’t resist.”
Kakashi took her hand, lifted it to his masked lips, and kissed the back of it. “No,” he admitted. “I wouldn’t.”
Kurenai slammed her chopsticks down.
“You two,” she said, in a tone so sharp that the entire teahouse turned to look at her, “are Konoha’s most disgusting couple.”
Reika blinked. “Pardon?”
Kurenai gestured at them violently. “That! The whispering! The kissing! The… the fondness! It’s sickening!”
Kakashi tilted his head. “Fondness is a crime now?”
“Yes,” Kurenai snapped. “When you two do it, absolutely.”
Reika grinned, entirely unrepentant. “Aww, Kurenai, you sound jealous.”
Kurenai gaped at her. “Jealous?!”
Reika nodded sagely. “It’s okay. I know it must be hard, being the third wheel—”
Kurenai stood up so fast her chair nearly fell over. “I hate you both.”
Kakashi made a thoughtful sound. “Hate is a strong word…”
“No, it’s not,” Kurenai deadpanned. “You two are disgusting. Absolutely insufferable.”
She stormed off, vowing to bleach her eyes and ears, and to never, ever eat near them again.
~
The next morning, Kakashi and Reika strolled into the village, completely at ease. And wearing matching shirts. Bright red, with white lettering. In bold, capital letters, their shirts read:
"KONOHA’S MOST DISGUSTING COUPLE"
Kurenai, spotting them from across the street, nearly dropped her mission scroll.
“Oh my gods.”
Reika stretched lazily, making sure the lettering was very visible. “Nice, right? We got them custom-made.”
Kakashi nodded, entirely serious. “Softest cotton we could find. Only the best for Konoha’s finest.”
Kurenai inhaled deeply. “You’re not going to actually wear those around—”
“Oh, we are.”
And they did.
For a week straight.
Everywhere.
At the training grounds. At the Hokage Tower. At the Academy. Even to the onsen (though, mercifully, they removed them before getting in the water).
They didn’t just wear the shirts. They leaned into it.
Reika, swooning dramatically into Kakashi’s arms. Kakashi, catching her effortlessly, murmuring sweet nothings in the middle of the street.
They were unbearable. Naruto burst out laughing when he saw them, but still refused to be seen with them in public.
~
Gai had always been proud of his rivalry with Kakashi.
It was built on the foundation of youthful energy, passionate determination, and an unspoken agreement that they would challenge each other in all things.
But this?
This was a new kind of challenge.
He first spotted them at the training grounds—standing there, arms lazily draped around each other, wearing those shirts.
His sharp eyes took in the bold, taunting letters across their chests:
"KONOHA’S MOST DISGUSTING COUPLE"
Gai's entire body tensed. A shudder wracked through him. His hands shook.
No .
No, this could not stand.
“KAKASHI!”
Kakashi turned to him with his usual lazy nonchalance. “Hm?”
Gai marched up to them, pointing an accusatory finger. “What… is this?”
Reika beamed. “Our new matching shirts. Nice, right?”
Gai looked like he was experiencing an internal battle, vibrating just a little. “This… this is a competition I never prepared for.”
Kakashi blinked slowly. “It’s not a competition, Gai.”
“IT IS NOW!”
Reika smirked. “You and Anko wanna get matching shirts too? Maybe something like ‘Konoha’s Second-Most Disgusting Couple’?”
Gai recoiled as if personally attacked. “I WOULD NEVER—WAIT—Anko and I—No, that’s not the point!”
Reika tilted her head. “Sure sounds like the point.”
Gai groaned dramatically, rubbing his temples. “Kakashi, I thought I had trained you better than this.”
Kakashi, unbothered, merely sipped some water through his mask.
Gai paced, hands on his hips, muttering to himself. “This is worse than when he dodged my challenges. This is worse than when he ignored my haikus. This—this is a betrayal of spirit!”
Then, in a moment of true despair, he turned to the heavens.
“KONOHA, WHY HAVE YOU FORSAKEN ME?!”
Kakashi patted his shoulder sympathetically. “There, there, Gai.”
Gai looked at him with wide, desperate eyes. “I will surpass this.”
And then he vanished in a blur of green, off to find Anko.
Because, obviously, he had to outdo this atrocity somehow.
~
Genma found out in the worst way possible.
By nearly choking on his senbon.
He had been walking through the marketplace, minding his business, when he saw them.
And, well. His brain broke.
“WHAT—WHAT THE FUCK?”
Reika turned, looking far too smug. She waved cheerfully. “Hey, Genma.”
Genma gestured wildly at their shirts. “WHAT—WHY—WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS?”
Kakashi shrugged. “Seemed funny.”
“FUNNY?” Genma wheezed. “You’ve been wearing these for four days!”
Reika nodded. “Mhm. And?”
Genma pointed violently. “I HAVE TO LOOK AT YOU.”
Kakashi hummed. “Unfortunate for you.”
Genma dragged his hands down his face. “You guys are the worst.”
Reika grinned. “Oh, come on. You love us.”
Genma whirled around, pointing at random civilians. “DO YOU SEE THIS? DO YOU SEE WHAT I HAVE TO DEAL WITH?”
A shopkeeper muttered, “They’re kind of cute.”
Genma turned back, horrified. “NO. NO THEY’RE NOT.”
Kakashi, being the absolute menace that he was, slid an arm around Reika’s waist, pulling her just a little closer.
Reika, never one to back down, rested her head on his shoulder.
Genma groaned so loud it was probably heard in Suna.
“This is so much worse than when you two were just secretly dating.” He pointed at them again, dramatic and betrayed. “YOU USED TO BE SUBTLE.”
Reika smirked. “You used to be fun.”
Genma, still clutching his senbon like it was the last thread of his sanity, turned and ran.
Reika, watching him go, sighed. “He’ll be fine.”
Kakashi nodded. “Probably.”
And then they went right back to grossing everyone out.
Because that’s just who they were. Because it was fun. Because, together, they were an unstoppable force of obnoxious chaos.
~
And then, finally, the universe delivered justice.
On the seventh day, Naruto snapped. They hadn't been to Ichiraku's in a full week because of those damned t-shirts. It had been funny in the beginning, but he needed his ramen fix, and he'd spent all his allowance on smoke bombs earlier that month, so he couldn't even go alone.
He woke up early. Earlier than he usually did, so he could catch them before the laundry was done. The second he spotted them at breakfast, without their godforsaken shirts, he stood up from the table, face set in grim determination.
Then he seized the shirts from their laundry basket, stomped outside, and set them on fire in the front yard.
Reika gasped in mock horror. “Naruto! That was arson!”
Naruto folded his arms, utterly unrepentant. “That was a public service.”
Kakashi exhaled, long-suffering. “Shame. I was getting attached.”
Kurenai, watching the flames consume the abominations, sighed in deep relief. Gai looked torn - he’d been about to order his own t-shirts. Genma looked like he had just been evacuated from a war zone.
And Naruto, shaking his head, muttered, “Never again.”
Kakashi and Reika exchanged a look.
“How many points do you think that was worth?” Reika wondered.
Kakashi tapped his chin, “Considering the pitch of Genma’s scream? At least twenty.”
Reika grinned. “Nice.”
They fist-bumped.
~
“You know,” Kakashi said thoughtfully, wrapping an arm around Reika’s shoulders as they sat on the couch, the smell of burnt fabric still lingering in the air, the embers of the shirts still smoldering outside, “I think our love language is psychological warfare.”
Reika sighed dreamily, “I think that’s the most romantic thing you’ve ever said to me.”
Naruto, who’d overheard them from the hallway, screamed and stormed out of the house. “YOU TWO ARE UNHINGED. SASUKE, PREPARE THE COUCH.”
Reika and Kakashi looked at each other and smirked, speaking in unison -
“Five points.”
From the front door, Naruto yelled, “I CAN STILL HEAR YOU.”
“Think we can make it worse?” Reika wondered.
Kakashi sighed solemnly, pressing a hand to his heart. “It’s our duty.”
“STOP IT!”
~
The Great Flowershop Saga (or: that time Kakashi relentlessly, shamelessly, and obnoxiously flirted with Reika for thirty consecutive days)
One day, Kakashi got an idea. A very good idea. An idea that was sure to make Reika happy - and make others, especially Naruto, lose their goddamn minds.
He smirked to himself. It was perfect.
Day 1: Normal Bouquet
It began innocently enough. Kakashi entered the flower shop, leaned casually against the counter, and murmured a simple request. Ino, suspecting nothing, smiled brightly and created a classic bouquet of roses and lilies. When Kakashi presented it to Reika, she hummed with delight, pressing the blooms gently to her cheek. Naruto ignored them, choosing blissful ignorance.
Day 3: Only Yellow Flowers
When Kakashi returned on the third consecutive day, Ino raised an eyebrow at his unusual request, but still complied, assembling sunflowers, daisies, and yellow chrysanthemums. He accepted them with a calm nod. Reika laughed softly when he handed them over, asking teasingly if he was trying to "brighten her life." Naruto narrowed his eyes suspiciously. Kakashi simply smirked and said, “You know it, princess.”
Day 7: Flowers With the Longest Names
By the end of the first week, Kakashi's requests had continued to escalate. Ino stared at him, incredulous. "You want what?" Kakashi repeated himself patiently. After a stressful half-hour consulting the shop’s flower encyclopedia, Ino handed him a collection of ornately named blooms, including Chrysanthemums and Rhododendrons. Kakashi handed over the bouquet along with an alphabetical list of what each flower was named. Reika giggled openly, delighted at the absurdity, while Naruto stared blankly, muttering something about how “Kashi-nii’s lost it.”
Day 10: Flowers that Only Bloom at Night
Ino was no longer smiling when Kakashi showed up, calm and unapologetic. "You're doing this to mess with me," she accused. He didn't deny it. Grumbling, she managed a handful of evening primroses and jasmine. Reika beamed, declaring them "mysterious and romantic." Naruto openly groaned in disgust and walked out of the room.
Day 15: Flowers Representing the Eventual Heat Death of the Universe
Kakashi's casual request nearly broke Ino. She stared blankly at him, mouth opening and closing wordlessly. Eventually, she handed him four wilted black roses and a single half-dead daisy, declaring, “This is the death of the universe. Are you happy now?” Kakashi thanked her sincerely, leaving a large tip. When Reika received them, she sighed dreamily, whispering about existential beauty. Naruto looked genuinely worried for their mental states.
Day 18: Flowers Ino Hates the Most
Kakashi asked this directly to her face, and Ino nearly banned him from the shop. Muttering dark curses under her breath, she bundled a collection of ragged weeds and obnoxious carnations. Kakashi cheerfully thanked her. Reika laughed so hard she cried, while Naruto demanded an intervention.
Day 22: A Single Petal from Every Type of Flower in the Shop
It took Ino three full hours, painstakingly plucking petals, seething with resentment. Kakashi waited patiently, flipping through Icha Icha Paradise, completely unfazed. When Ino finally shoved the delicate, multicolored bag at him, she hissed, "Never again." Kakashi paid with a substantial tip once again. Reika lovingly scattered the petals across their dinner table. Naruto refused to eat until they were gone.
Day 27: Flowers Naruto Would Most Disapprove Of
Kakashi phrased it deliberately, and Ino’s eyes flashed with wicked delight. “Oh, gladly,” she muttered. She produced a giant, garish arrangement of vividly romantic flowers, heavy with red roses and suggestive symbolism. When Kakashi presented them dramatically, Naruto shrieked, horrified. Reika and Kakashi exchanged matching smirks, utterly pleased. He fled the room.
Day 30: A Single Blade of Grass
Ino stared at Kakashi, defeated. “Why?” she whispered, traumatized, exhausted, and completely dead inside. Kakashi shrugged casually, completely serious. “It represents simplicity.” Shaking, Ino plucked a single blade of grass from outside, handed it over with trembling hands, and collapsed dramatically behind the counter.
Kakashi, smug beyond belief, presented the single blade of grass to Reika like it was a legendary treasure—on a velvet cushion, carefully wrapped in a little bow, bowing deeply. Naruto, witnessing the ceremony, snapped.
“WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?” he bellowed, pointing accusingly at Kakashi. “YOU BROKE INO!”
Reika, eyes sparkling, pressed the humble grass blade to her heart and sighed dreamily. "It's perfect. Thank you so much, handsome." She swooned, and Kakashi caught her effortlessly.
“I’M MOVING OUT!” Naruto declared, stomping away. “FOR REAL, THIS TIME! SASUKE, PREPARE THE COUCH!”
But later, after Sasuke had closed the door in his face, Naruto walked into their living room to see the blade of grass elegantly framed and prominently displayed on the wall. He stopped, stared at it with horror, and whispered faintly:
“Oh my gods, they framed it.”
From the next room, he heard Kakashi’s lazy drawl, utterly satisfied:
“Of course we did. Reika insisted.”
Naruto fled the house again. Reika and Kakashi looked at each other, smirking, and said, in unison -
“Five points.”
Naruto screamed from outside. “I CAN STILL HEAR YOU.”
Reika tilted her head, “Think we can get more?”
Kakashi sighed dramatically, “It’s our duty.”
And Ino?
Ino put up a sign in the Yamanaka Flower Shop:
No Uzumaki-Hatake Experiments Allowed
(Seriously. I'm begging you.)
~
Afterwards, once Naruto had once more fled to Sasuke’s house, Reika hummed. “How many points would you say that was?”
Kakashi titled his head, “Hm. Thirty - one for each day Naruto suffered - plus five - for each time he gagged - plus fifteen - for each time he walked out - plus another ten - for when he tried to move out twice in a row at the end. Maybe throw in another five because I broke Ino. So - sixty-five?”
Reika beamed at him, glowing, “Not bad for a month’s work.”
“Efficient,” Kakashi agreed. “Low risk, high reward. Plus, the best part -” he kissed her temple, “It made you happy, right?”
She sighed, pleased beyond words, “It absolutely did. I love you so much, you’re so devious.”
He smirked, unbearably smug, wrapping an arm around her, “I know. Love you too, princess.”
Notes:
hope y'all enjoyed 34 pages of unrelenting fluff. because it's the last fluff we'll have for a while - we're gonna get started on the post-graduation arc next chapter >:^)))))
Chapter 14
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Graduation should have been a happy occasion.
For most of her classmates, it was. Parents beamed with pride, new genin grinned and clutched their headbands like they had been handed the key to the future. The weight of responsibility hadn’t settled yet—it was all still excitement and potential.
Reika tried to feel that way, too. But she couldn’t.
Not after hearing his name.
The moment their instructor called out their team assignments, Reika felt the weight settle over her like a lead blanket.
She was now officially a student of Orochimaru of the Sannin.
And she wanted to be sick.
~
Anko, at least, was thrilled.
"Orochimaru-sensei?! The Orochimaru?!" She grinned wide, practically vibrating with excitement. "This is amazing! He’s one of the strongest shinobi in the village!"
Shisui, standing beside her, was notably not thrilled.
Reika could feel the tension in him—not excitement, but something wary, something guarded. She turned her head slightly and found him already watching her.
"You’re quiet," he murmured.
Reika blinked. Shisui was surprisingly perceptive, sometimes. She still wasn’t used to it.
"Just… surprised," she said.
Shisui held her gaze for a second longer, like he was considering whether or not to push, but then Orochimaru arrived.
The air shifted.
Golden eyes swept over them, assessing. Studying. Categorizing.
Then, he smiled.
"It seems I’ve been given quite the interesting team," he mused, voice smooth and measured.
Reika swallowed thickly.
~
Orochimaru disappeared into the shadows, and the moment he was gone, Shisui turned to her, his focus sharp.
"Okay. Spill."
Reika exhaled slowly. "What?"
"You’re uneasy," he said plainly. "And that’s not like you."
She wasn’t uneasy. She was adjusting.
"It’s nothing," she said. "I just… didn’t expect this."
Shisui studied her for a beat longer, then let it go.
For now.
~
The next morning, Training Ground 44 stretched around them, quiet and waiting.
Orochimaru stood in front of them in a clearing, arms loosely crossed, his expression unreadable.
"The test is simple," he said. "Land a single hit on me before sunset, and you pass."
Anko scoffed. "That’s it? Seriously?"
Shisui was already assessing their chances.
Reika sighed.
She could see it happening. Shisui’s natural competitiveness kicking in, his mind already working through possibilities. He was fast, creative, and relentless when he had a goal.
So it wasn’t surprising when he moved first.
~
Shisui was fast. But Orochimaru was faster.
One second, Shisui was closing in—shuriken flying, footwork sharp.
The next, Orochimaru was behind him.
"Too slow," he murmured.
A single tap, and Shisui hit the ground.
Reika crossed her arms.
"Don’t look at me like that," Shisui groaned, still face-down in the dirt.
"Maybe stop getting thrown, and I won’t have to," she replied.
Shisui turned his head toward her, exhaling through his nose. "Noted."
Reika rolled her eyes.
He was always like this—determined, unfazed, and already thinking about his next move.
~
“ Alright, ” Anko grumbled, rubbing her wrist where Orochimaru had effortlessly deflected her. “This bastard is playing with us.”
Reika was breathing steadily beside her, calculating. “He’s not just fast. He’s efficient . He doesn’t waste movement.”
Shisui clenched his fists. “Then we overwhelm him.”
Anko grinned. “I like the sound of that.”
This time, they moved together.
Shisui blurred to the left, Anko flanked to the right, and Reika charged straight ahead. Their attacks came from three different angles, all synchronized—flawless in execution. Shisui and Reika had trained together for two years, Anko alongside them for one - they moved like a single unit, anticipating each other’s moves.
Orochimaru simply wasn’t there.
He weaved through their strikes, his body twisting and contorting in ways that defied normal human movement. When Anko’s kunai sliced toward his ribs, he bent backwards at an unnatural angle, dodging it by mere inches.
Reika saw her opening.
She lunged—only for a hand to close around her wrist too fast for her to react.
The next thing she knew, she was flipping through the air, and when she landed, it was on her back, staring up at the sky.
Orochimaru exhaled, as if disappointed. “You’re wasting my time.”
Reika gritted her teeth. Damn it.
~
They tried everything .
Shisui used his speed and almost-mastery of the Shunshin, but Orochimaru was faster .
Anko used poisons, traps, substitutions—nothing .
Reika used kunai, shifting angles, disguising feints—all useless.
No matter what they did, they couldn’t touch him.
Reika clenched her fists as she stood beside her teammates, sweat dripping down her back. Her chest was heaving, her body protesting the repeated failures. The sun was nearing the horizon - they were almost out of time, and Orochimaru hadn’t even broken a sweat.
Anko spat on the ground. “This is bullshit . ”
Orochimaru tilted his head, golden eyes gleaming with something dark. “It’s called reality.”
Shisui stepped forward, his fists clenching. “Then tell us— how are we supposed to pass this?!”
Orochimaru smiled .
And suddenly—
Everything changed.
~
The shift was instantaneous .
Orochimaru’s chakra flared, thick and suffocating. It crashed over them like a tidal wave, pressing down on their bodies with the weight of something ancient and monstrous.
Reika’s breath caught in her throat.
Her vision blurred for a split second - no, not blurred, darkened .
She saw snakes, fangs, blood. For a moment, there in the Forest of Death, she was in another time entirely. A time when her only family had dwindled to a silver-haired jonin and her otouto, a time when she’d been too slow, unable to do anything as Orochimaru threatened the lives of her baby brother and Sasuke and Sakura -
And, ultimately, laid the seal that would almost take Sasuke from her.
Reika snapped . She hadn’t been able to save them from him, but she’d be damned if she’d let it happen again. Every inch of her being, every cell in her body was screaming at her to move, protect, saveyourpreciouspeople -
She acted before she thought.
Her own chakra surged, her own killing intent crashing outward like a breaking storm.
It was primal. Protective. A wave of pure, unrestrained fury, but layered with something darker, something anguished. In that killing intent was all the frustration and anger and misery and grief for a time no one else remembered that Reika kept bottled up inside, spilling out all at once in a never-ending tidal wave -
And for the first time, Orochimaru’s eyes flicked toward her with genuine interest.
Reika had already thrown the kunai.
Orochimaru tilted his head lazily to avoid it. But, for the first time, he miscalculated.
The edge of the blade grazed his neck. A thin line of blood beaded against his pale skin. The world went still .
~
Orochimaru slowly raised a hand to his neck. He stared at the blood on his fingers, his golden eyes flickering in unreadable emotion.
Reika stood her ground, her breath sharp, her heart pounding in her ears.
She didn’t blink. Didn’t waver.
Then—
Orochimaru laughed .
A quiet, low chuckle at first—then a full-bodied, delighted laugh that sent shivers down her spine.
“Interesting,” he murmured, standing fully. He turned to face her completely, and for the first time since the fight began, she felt like he was truly looking at her.
Reika didn’t relax, though her killing intent faded.
Orochimaru wiped the blood from his neck with the back of his hand, then turned to the entire team. “Congratulations,” he said smoothly, his voice as silken as a blade.
Shisui, pale, stared. “Wait… what?”
Orochimaru smiled.
“You pass.”
Shisui was barely standing as he turned to look at her like she had just rewritten the laws of reality.
Reika blinked. "We pass."
Shisui straightened, exhaling sharply. "We—"
His eyes were wide, his expression caught somewhere between disbelief and something more complicated. He ran a hand through his hair, looked away, looked back.
Reika frowned. "Are you—"
"You were—" Shisui started, then stopped, like his brain was tripping over itself.
Oh no.
Reika recognized that look.
That was the Shisui Is About To Be Dramatic Again look.
She braced herself.
Anko cleared her throat. "So… was that on purpose?"
Orochimaru didn’t answer, but Reika felt his gaze linger. Too long. Too knowing.
She exhaled slowly, grounding herself, grounding Shisui, tightening her grip on his shoulder because he still wasn’t steady.
~
The walk home was silent, in the beginning. Then, Shisui made a sound. Something that was almost a laugh, almost a breath, like he wasn’t sure what to do with the sheer force of what he was feeling.
"You—" He turned his head to look at her, and Reika—
Reika didn’t understand whatever was happening in his expression.
"Shisui."
"You were incredible."
Reika blinked.
"Like—I don’t think you understand—" Shisui suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders, eyes sharp, focused, something bright in them. "Reika, you just—Orochimaru-sensei—your chakra—"
He cut himself off, exhaling hard, like he was still trying to process it.
Reika frowned. "Shisui, I just—"
"No, you don’t get it—" he cut in, giving her a slight shake, like she was missing something fundamental. "You grazed Orochimaru-sensei’s neck."
Anko made a strangled sound, like she was holding back laughter.
Reika sighed. "That’s not—"
Shisui let go of her abruptly, running a hand down his face like he was still trying to wrap his head around it. "I mean, I knew you were good, obviously, but that? That was unreal."
Reika shifted slightly. "I didn’t think about it. I just moved."
Shisui paused. Then he stopped walking.
Reika barely had time to register it before he turned fully to her, his expression unreadable.
"You just moved?"
Reika tilted her head. "Yes?"
Shisui made a quiet sound. Thoughtful. Something like realization slotting into place.
Anko, clearly entertained, took a small step back, watching.
"You didn’t hesitate," Shisui murmured, like he was turning the words over carefully. "Didn’t flinch. Didn’t second-guess. Just—reacted."
Reika frowned. "Because you were both in danger."
Shisui inhaled, then exhaled, his gaze unwavering. "Right."
Reika studied him for a beat longer, then sighed. "You’re making this a bigger deal than it is."
Shisui shook his head. "I don’t think I am."
Anko finally let out a snort of laughter. "You two are exhausting."
Reika rolled her eyes, patting Shisui’s shoulder once. "You’ll be fine."
Shisui exhaled through his nose, something settling in his shoulders. "Yeah. I will."
They continued walking, the earlier tension shifting into something lighter. More familiar.
~
Back at Training Ground 44, Orochimaru stood at the edge of the field, gaze lingering on the distant path where his new students had left.
A thin smile played at his lips as he touched his neck, where the faintest scratch remained.
“She reacted instantly . ”
His golden eyes gleamed with something unreadable.
“…How fascinating. ”
Notes:
a shorter chapter, so i decided to pair it with this morning's update!!! hope you guys enjoyed <3
also, this work is part of a series now! i found myself wanting to reread only the chapters of reika's past life, so i just put it together in a separate fic for anyone who wants to do the same :) it's part of the same series as this one - should be easy to find, just go to my profile or to the series directly. it's called "twilight of the fallen". won't have any new scenes for the first few chapters, but after chapter 5, i'll add new content!
Chapter 15
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Orochimaru’s training was brutal.
There were no soft introductions, no easing into teamwork exercises. He expected them to already know how to function as a unit. And when they failed at anything, he was quick to remind them of their weaknesses.
Shisui was fast, but he relied too much on his sight, even though he hadn’t awakened his Sharingan yet. Orochimaru made him fight blindfolded, forcing him to rely on instinct instead of his eyes.
Anko was fearless, but reckless—too eager to prove herself. Orochimaru made her fight him one-on-one, disarming her over and over until she learned patience.
And Reika?
Orochimaru watched her. He didn’t test her the way he tested the others.
Instead, he studied her.
Every time she fought, every time she adjusted her stance, every time she adapted mid-battle, she could feel his gaze on her, cataloging, analyzing.
Like she was a puzzle waiting to be solved.
It made her skin crawl.
~
They were dismissed just before sundown, bruised and exhausted.
Shisui walked beside her on the way home, hands stuffed into his pockets, his usual energy dimmed from the day’s training.
He was quiet for a while, but then he finally spoke.
“He’s watching you.”
Reika inhaled sharply, her fingers twitching.
She knew who he meant.
“… I know.”
Shisui exhaled slowly. “Are you okay?”
She forced a smile. “Yeah.”
His eyes flickered to her, sharp and assessing. “Liar.”
She sighed, rubbing her temple. “I don’t know, Shisui. I don’t think he’s testing me like he is with you and Anko. He’s… observing.”
Shisui’s expression darkened. “That’s… concerning.”
Reika swallowed. “Yeah.”
They walked in silence for a few more minutes.
Then, hesitantly, Shisui said, “You should tell Minato-san.”
Reika flinched. She shook her head. “Not yet.”
Shisui frowned. “Reika—”
“I can handle it,” she insisted, keeping her voice steady.
He gave her a long look, and for a moment, she thought he might argue.
But then he sighed. “You don’t have to handle everything alone.”
Her chest tightened. Suddenly, the weight of all her secrets was suffocating. She’d already failed once, with Sakumo - who was to say she wouldn’t fail again?
She hesitated for just a second before nudging him lightly. “I know. Thanks.”
He looked at her, something unreadable in his eyes, before he smiled. “No need to thank me,” he said quietly. “That’s what friends are for, right?”
She swallowed around the lump in her throat. “Yeah,” she agreed quietly.
~
They were given only a week to train before they began being eased into the reality of war. First it was courier missions, darting from department to department within the village. After two weeks of this - training in the morning, glorified messengers in the afternoon - they started delivering messages and supplies to outposts.
Reika knew this speed of progression wasn’t normal. This was the type of mission Team Minato would be given, and they’d been together for a year now, with Kakashi being a chuunin. They’d been in a few fights, but they were few and far between, being more of a tracking and infiltration team than anything else.
But Team Orochimaru? With a Sannin at its helm, an Uzumaki, an Uchiha, and Anko, who didn’t know subtlety if it smacked her upside the face?
They were an assault team. There wasn’t a question about it. And the village was trying to whip them into shape as soon as possible so they could actually take on that role and survive.
And so she packed her bag for their first mission outside the village, a simple delivery to an outpost, three weeks after becoming a team, with resignation in her heart. Her mother pressed a kiss to her forehead, a worried crease between her eyes. Her father had hid it better, but she’d still seen the shadows in his face when he’d hugged her close.
~
The night before she left, Reika wrote. She wrote out everything she remembered from her past life, events, people, analyses, the timeline. She wrote it all down on sheets of paper and slid them carefully into a large brown envelope. She’d already told her parents everything she remembered, but memories were fragile. So were people. It was best to have a contingency plan. Because just because she’d survived the war last time didn’t mean she’d survive it again.
The morning she left, she slid the envelope to her parents across the table.
Minato took it, tilting his head at her in an unspoken question.
Reika just met his gaze evenly. “I wrote down everything I remember about my past life,” she said quietly. “Anything I thought would help.”
Kushina sucked in a sharp breath. “Reika -”
“Not because I think I’m gonna die,” Reika hurried to say, “but because this is war, and we can’t be too careful.”
Minato swallowed, visibly struggling to keep his composure. Then he adjusted his hold on the envelope and nodded at her. “I’ll keep it safe.”
“Even though we’ll never need to use it,” her mother said forcefully.
Reika just nodded, not for herself, but for her parents. “Of course. Thank you.”
~
They moved in silence. Orochimaru led them through the dense underbrush, his presence like a shadow, watching, waiting.
Reika had always known the forests surrounding Konoha well. She had trained in them, walked them countless times, but today, everything felt different. It was because she knew— knew —that today wouldn’t end without blood being spilled.
She just didn’t know whose.
Shisui was silent beside her, his body tense, always scanning.
Anko, despite her usual energy, was more focused than before, her fingers tapping lightly against the kunai holster at her hip.
Orochimaru had given them no warning. No hint that today would be any different from their previous deliveries. But Reika had learned something about him over the past few weeks - Orochimaru didn’t test them when they were expecting it.
He tested them when they weren’t.
Which meant that right now was the most dangerous time of all.
~
It happened just before sundown. Four chakra signatures - civilians, judging by the quality - flickered on her radar.
“Sensei,” Reika said quietly. “There’s four non-shinobi individuals about one kilometer away. Based on the stillness, they’re waiting for something - or someone. Likely bandits.”
Orochimaru blinked languid yellow eyes at her even as Shisui and Anko stiffened. “Oh? Inherited your father’s sensing, I see.”
Reika said nothing in response to that, simply looked at him. “What are your orders?”
He smiled. It wasn’t friendly. “Handle it.”
Then he vanished.
~
Reika inhaled. She exchanged glances with her teammates. Shisui’s face was unreadable.
Anko was smiling, but there was an edge of nervousness there. “Well. You heard sensei. Let’s go.”
~
They continued walking, trying not to seem too tense. Then, they came across a fallen tree blocking the path, and a bandit dropped down from the trees.
Two more followed.
Three against three. The fourth one hovered at the periphery, watching. Waiting.
Shisui was already moving, flickering forward with blinding speed.
Anko snarled, launching a kunai at the nearest enemy.
Reika didn’t hesitate.
She moved.
~
Reika ducked under the first strike aimed at her, twisting as she drove her kunai into the bandit’s stomach.
The blade slid in easily.
The man choked, his breath ragged and wet. He bent at the waist, and she sliced open his neck, sidestepping as the body slumped forward.
Her hands didn’t shake. Her pulse didn’t race.
This wasn’t new, not to her.
Across the clearing, Anko was cackling as she dodged another bandit’s wild swing, her eyes alight with a dangerous thrill.
Shisui, however—
Reika’s stomach dropped.
Shisui had an opening. The enemy was right in front of him, wide open, vulnerable. All he had to do was strike.
But he hesitated. Just for a second. Just long enough.
The bandit snarled, twisting his grip on his blade, and Reika saw it—saw how it would end, saw the flash of steel arcing toward Shisui’s ribs—
No .
She moved. Her kunai flew before she even thought about it, embedding itself in the bandit’s throat.
Blood sprayed. The man collapsed.
And Shisui stared.
Reika didn’t.
She turned, already scanning the battlefield. The fourth one, having seen the fall of his second comrade, burst at them with a hysterical scream.
This time, Shisui didn’t hesitate. There was a flash of metal, and the thud of a body hitting the ground.
Anko had just finished her opponent, standing over the fallen body with a wild grin.
~
It was over quickly. Too quickly.
The silence afterward was heavy. Reika exhaled slowly, forcing her muscles to relax.
Anko wiped her blade on her sleeve, grinning at the mess. “Well, that was fun.”
Reika glanced at Shisui. He hadn’t moved. His eyes were wide, staring at the man he had killed.
Reika felt something tighten in her chest.
“Shisui,” she murmured.
His fingers clenched. He swallowed thickly, tearing his gaze away from the body. “I—”
Golden eyes flickered in the trees above them.
Orochimaru stepped out of the shadows, smiling.
“Well,” he said smoothly. “That was educational.”
Reika forced herself to breathe evenly.
Anko scoffed, rolling her shoulders. “What? No applause?”
Orochimaru tilted his head, amusement dancing in his gaze. “You completed the mission. Nothing more, nothing less.”
Then his gaze settled on Shisui. Shisui, who was still too stiff, too silent.
Orochimaru’s smile widened.
“How unfortunate,” he mused, his voice almost mocking. “Hesitation, in battle, can be deadly.”
Shisui’s fists clenched.
Orochimaru knew. He had seen it. And now, he was waiting for Shisui’s reaction.
Reika stepped forward.
“That won’t happen again,” she said, her voice calm, steady. “It didn’t the second time, did it?”
Shisui tensed beside her.
Orochimaru’s eyes gleamed. “No. It didn’t.”
~
They made camp in silence.
Anko passed out quickly, muttering something about it being “the best mission ever” before rolling onto her side.
Shisui, however, sat by the fire.
Reika sat beside him.
For a long time, neither of them spoke.
Then, finally—
“I froze.”
Reika glanced at him.
Shisui’s hands were curled into fists, his eyes locked on the fire.
“I had the shot,” he whispered. “And I froze.”
Reika exhaled softly. “It was your first”
Shisui let out a short, bitter laugh. “Not an excuse.” He angled a look at her. “That was your first, too, wasn’t it?”
Silence.
Reika looked down at her hands, at the faint stain of blood beneath her nails. It should have bothered her more than it did. But it didn’t - because this wasn’t her first kill, not really. She closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the weight of it all pressing against her ribs.
Then, gently, she said, “You didn’t hesitate the second time.”
Shisui swallowed. Then, slowly, he nodded.
And she wasn’t sure if that was better or worse.
Shisui shifted beside her. “What’s it like?”
She turned her head slightly, glancing at him. “What’s what like?”
“Killing.” His voice was quiet, almost fragile. “What does it feel like to… to do it without thinking?”
Reika inhaled slowly, suddenly, starkly aware of how young they were. She was seven. Shisui was eight. How could she explain? That it never got easier, just… different? That the first time had felt like ripping a hole in the fabric of who she was, but after the tenth, the twentieth, it was just another motion, another necessity?
“It doesn’t feel like anything,” she said at last. “Not if you do it right.”
Shisui frowned.
Reika sighed, gazing at the fire. “If you let yourself feel everything in the moment, it’ll break you. You process it later, when you have time. But in a fight?” She looked at him, her voice gentle but firm. “You act. You move. You survive.”
Shisui swallowed. “And then?”
Reika’s lips twitched in something that wasn’t quite a smile. “And then you live with it.”
Shisui exhaled, his expression conflicted. He glanced down at his hands, as if seeing them in a new light. “I don’t know if I can do that.”
Reika reached out, resting a hand over his, hating herself, just a little. “You can.”
He looked up, searching her face for something—reassurance, maybe, or understanding.
He must have found it, because he nodded. “Okay.”
Reika squeezed his hand once before pulling away. “Get some sleep,” she murmured. “Tomorrow will be harder.”
Shisui huffed a quiet laugh. “That’s comforting.”
Reika smirked. “I aim to please.”
Shisui shook his head, but the tension in his shoulders had eased, just a little. “Goodnight, Reika.”
“Goodnight, Shisui.”
She watched as he settled down beside the fire, his breathing slowly evening out.
Reika sat awake a little longer, listening to the distant sounds of the night, her kunai resting easily in her palm.
She didn’t know what tomorrow would bring.
But whatever it was, she would be ready.
~
The outpost was eerily silent.
The scent of blood lingered, thick and metallic, clinging to the damp earth. Smoke curled weakly from the remains of a collapsed watchtower, its wooden beams still smoldering. The walls were scorched in places, the ground littered with broken kunai and discarded weapons. No bodies. But the absence of corpses didn’t make Reika feel any better.
If anything, it was worse.
Shisui swallowed audibly beside her. “We’re too late.”
Anko, for once, wasn’t grinning. Her fingers tapped restlessly against the hilt of her kunai as she took a step forward, scanning the perimeter. “What the hell happened here?”
Reika took a slow breath, extending her senses. The outpost was empty—no remaining chakra signatures, no signs of movement. But she could feel it, a phantom echo of the battle that had taken place. The residual chakra still clung to the air, thick and unsettled.
“They didn’t just attack,” she murmured. “They wiped the place clean.”
Shisui’s lips pressed into a thin line. “No bodies.”
“Could mean survivors,” Anko said, but there was doubt in her voice.
Reika shook her head. “Or it means they took the bodies with them.”
That thought sent a chill down her spine. If they had taken the bodies, it wasn’t just for disposal. It meant they had taken the wounded, too — shinobi who could be interrogated, whose secrets could be unraveled.
Orochimaru stepped past them, his movements unhurried. He surveyed the wreckage with the same impassive gaze he always wore, but Reika had been watching him long enough now to see the interest in the slight tilt of his head.
“Kumo was efficient,” he murmured. “No wasted effort. A complete removal of all evidence.”
Shisui frowned. “Then how do we know it was Kumo?”
Orochimaru glanced at him, amusement flickering in his golden eyes. “Because no one else would be this thorough.”
Reika’s stomach twisted. He was right.
She crouched beside a fallen kunai, its blade buried deep in the dirt. Carefully, she pulled it free, turning it in her hand. The metal was dark, well-worn—but the handle was wrapped in familiar cloth, a fabric dyed with the deep navy of Kumo’s standard uniforms.
She exhaled sharply. “It was them.”
She thought of the Fourth Shinobi War. She thought of C. She thought of Darui.
She thought of a time when Konoha and Kumo had been allies, not enemies. And then, gently, tenderly, she tucked those thoughts away.
Because this wasn’t then. This time, they were enemies. And she had to be ready.
Shisui ran a hand through his hair. “Then we’re walking into something bigger than a supply run.”
Anko’s grip on her kunai tightened. “So what now?”
Orochimaru finally turned to face them, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he smiled.
“Now,” he said smoothly, “we find out where they went.”
~
Reika didn’t like the way Orochimaru smiled. It was never a good thing.
Shisui’s jaw tightened, and he shifted closer to her, his body still tense from the earlier fight. Anko, however, leaned forward eagerly, her violet eyes gleaming. “So what’s the plan, sensei?”
Orochimaru’s golden gaze swept over the ruined outpost again, as if considering. Then, with deliberate ease, he turned back to them. “We track them.”
Reika inhaled sharply. “If they were thorough enough to erase their presence, they wouldn’t leave behind an obvious trail.”
Orochimaru hummed, as if entertained by her logic. “Indeed. A standard tracker team would find nothing.” His gaze flickered to her. “But you are not standard, are you, Uzumaki?”
Her fingers twitched. It wasn’t a compliment. He was studying her again, watching, waiting to see what she would do.
Reika forced herself to breathe, ignoring the weight of his attention as she knelt, pressing her palm flat against the scorched earth. She let her senses expand, reaching into the ground, feeling for something—anything.
Faint traces. The echoes of chakra signatures, dissipating but not yet fully gone.
“Four shinobi,” she murmured. “No—five. One of them was injured. Their chakra is weaker than the others.”
Orochimaru tilted his head slightly, considering her.
“They went west,” Reika continued, tracing her fingers along the dirt. “Moving fast. They wanted to put distance between here and wherever they’re going.”
“Could be another outpost,” Shisui said, already scanning in that direction. “Or an encampment.”
“Or a prisoner transport,” Anko added grimly.
Reika felt her stomach drop. They had taken the bodies for a reason - to conceal that they had live prisoners. If even one of them was alive, it meant—
Her hands curled into fists, even as the box in her head rattled.
- Darui.
She pushed the thoughts down firmly. They were her enemies - she had to think of them as her enemies.
She had to.
Orochimaru smiled again. “Good,” he murmured. “Then let’s not waste time.”
And with that, he vanished into the trees.
Reika and Shisui exchanged a glance. She could see the same unease reflected in his expression. But there was no time to hesitate.
Reika exhaled sharply and followed.
~
They moved fast, pushing through the trees in silence. The forest was dense, but not untouched—Reika could see it now, the tiny details most people would miss. A snapped branch here. A faint scuff mark on a rock. The subtle shift in chakra where someone had used a burst of speed.
The trail was cold, but not gone.
“They know how to cover their tracks,” Shisui murmured beside her.
Reika nodded. “Not well enough.”
Anko grinned. “Think we’ll catch them before they reach wherever they’re going?”
Reika wasn’t sure. But they had to try.
Then, just ahead, Orochimaru slowed. Reika and the others came to a halt behind him. It took her half a second to realize why.
The smell of blood was thick in the air.
Reika stepped forward, eyes scanning the forest floor. A body lay crumpled against the base of a tree, dressed in the tattered remnants of Konoha’s standard shinobi uniform.
Shisui cursed under his breath.
Anko knelt beside the body, pressing her fingers to the man’s throat. After a moment, she exhaled sharply. “Dead.”
Reika swallowed hard. “The others?”
Shisui moved ahead, eyes sharp. “There’s another one over here.”
Reika followed his voice, stepping through the undergrowth to find another body, sprawled out against the dirt. This one was fresher, the blood still wet.
“Our own,” she murmured, kneeling beside him. “They killed their captives.”
Shisui clenched his jaw. “Why?”
Orochimaru watched them, his expression unreadable. “Because dead men tell no secrets.”
Reika felt cold.
“Then there’s no one left to save,” Anko muttered, standing. She wiped her hands on her uniform, frustration clear on her face. “Damn it.”
Reika exhaled, glancing at the tracks leading away from the bodies. “They didn’t stop for long. We’re close.”
Shisui’s gaze flickered to her. “We keep going?”
Reika nodded. “We keep going.”
She wasn’t about to let Kumo slip away after this. Even if it hurt. Even if it was them.
~
The forest thinned as they pushed forward, the ground sloping downward toward a narrow valley. The wind had shifted, carrying something with it—faint, but distinct.
Smoke.
Reika’s pulse quickened.
Shisui crouched beside her on a high branch, eyes narrowing. “You see it?”
Reika nodded. Just beyond the next ridge, tucked between the hills, a temporary encampment. No walls. No proper defenses. Just enough to serve as a waypoint.
A dozen figures moved within, barely visible through the gaps in the trees.
Something inside her eased. This wasn’t them. They’d never be this sloppy. C would’ve sensed them already - he was better at sensing than she was.
“They weren’t expecting to be followed,” Anko murmured, grinning. “Bad luck for them.”
Orochimaru hummed. “Shall we test them, then?”
Reika exhaled, fingers tightening around her kunai through the relief that’d flooded her.
No hesitation.
She moved.
~
Reika landed silently on a branch just above the encampment, her breath steady despite the adrenaline thrumming beneath her skin. Shisui crouched beside her, eyes sharp as he counted their enemies. Anko was to their right, kunai already twirling between her fingers.
Below, the Kumo shinobi moved about their camp with the ease of soldiers who weren’t expecting an immediate fight. A few were tending to weapons, others standing near a fire pit, murmuring low. But most of them—six, from what Reika could see—were patrolling the perimeter.
Orochimaru watched from the shadows above them, his golden eyes gleaming in the low light. “Twelve shinobi,” he mused quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. “Five chūnin, seven genin. Poorly positioned.”
Reika frowned. “They’re not expecting anyone.”
Orochimaru’s lips curled. “Then we shouldn’t disappoint them.”
Reika inhaled, her mind already working through the best approach. They could go in quietly, take out the patrols first. But with twelve enemies, a silent approach wouldn’t last long. Eventually, someone would sound the alarm.
Which meant they needed to be fast.
“Shisui,” she whispered. “Can you handle the outer patrols?”
He nodded once. “I’ll keep it clean.”
She turned to Anko. “You take the ones near the fire. Hit them hard before they can react.”
Anko grinned. “Got it.”
“And you?” Shisui asked.
Reika’s gaze flickered to the largest tent in the center of the camp. The command tent.
“I’m getting answers.”
Shisui exhaled sharply but didn’t argue.
Orochimaru watched them for a moment, then nodded. “Begin.”
Then he was gone, slipping into the darkness like a shadow.
Reika took a breath and moved.
~
The first kill was silent.
Shisui flickered between the trees, his kunai cutting swift and clean through the throat of a patrolling guard. The body crumpled with only a quiet gurgle. Another shinobi turned, sensing the disturbance—too late.
Shisui was already behind him.
Across the camp, Anko made her move.
She struck from above, a kunai flashing in each hand as she landed in a crouch beside the fire pit. The first two Kumo-nin barely had time to react before she drove her weapons into their spines, twisting.
The third turned, eyes wide—Anko grinned, yanking her kunai free and flicking her wrist.
Blood sprayed.
Reika didn’t stop to watch.
She was already moving toward the command tent.
~
Reika didn’t waste time. The Kumo chuunin inside barely had time to register her presence before she slammed the edge of her kunai against his throat, forcing him back against the table.
He gasped, hands flying up instinctively to grip her wrist, but he didn’t fight back. Not immediately. Not when her blade was pressed hard enough against his pulse that even a twitch would end him.
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, Reika exhaled. “Where are the prisoners?”
The Kumo-nin was young—maybe five years older than her. His dark eyes flickered across her face, his breath sharp, but he didn’t try to struggle. He was assessing. Calculating.
Reika pressed the kunai harder. “I won’t ask again.”
A muscle in his jaw twitched. “There aren’t any.”
She barely stopped herself from slicing him open. Instead, she inhaled sharply, forcing herself to stay calm. “You took bodies from the outpost.”
His fingers twitched against her wrist. “They’re dead.”
Reika didn’t blink. “So you just left them to rot?”
No answer.
She shifted her stance, pressing her weight into the kunai, making him feel the threat of it. She wasn’t bluffing. If she didn’t get the answers she wanted, she would spill his blood without hesitation.
The chuunin swallowed thickly. “We… we were supposed to take them back to the border.”
Reika stilled. “For what?”
His gaze darted toward the entrance of the tent, as if calculating an escape route. He wouldn’t find one.
Reika’s patience snapped. She yanked him forward and slammed him back against the table, knocking over an inkpot in the process. The black liquid bled across the maps scattered across the surface.
“For what?” she demanded again, her voice quiet but sharp.
The Kumo-nin exhaled through his nose, his hands shaking against her arm. “Interrogation,” he admitted at last. “That’s all I know.”
Reika studied him, searching for any sign of deception.
He wasn’t lying.
Damn it. They had survivors.
Her grip tightened on the kunai. She needed more information. “Where?”
He hesitated.
That was a mistake.
Reika drove her knee into his ribs, knocking the air from his lungs. He choked, doubling over, and she let him collapse to the ground, keeping her kunai poised at his throat.
“Where?” she repeated, voice lower this time.
He coughed, glaring up at her. “You think I’d tell you?” he spat. “Kill me if you want. I won’t betray my village.”
Reika clenched her jaw. If she had more time, she could break him. Could make him talk. But they didn’t have time. Kumo would notice the attack soon. Reinforcements wouldn’t be far behind.
She glanced at the maps scattered across the floor. Some were already ruined with ink, but others…
There.
Her gaze locked onto a hastily drawn supply route, leading west.
She didn’t need him to talk.
She already had what she needed. She had no more use for him.
Reika stood, slicing his throat open. He gurgled.
She exhaled, shaking off the tremor in her fingers.
Then, she grabbed the map, turned, and ran.
~
Outside, the camp was in chaos.
Shisui darted between shadows, his movements swift and lethal as he cut down the last remaining Kumo shinobi. Anko, grinning wildly, stood over a fresh corpse, twirling her kunai between her fingers.
Reika barely slowed as she approached them. “We need to move.”
Anko blinked. “You get something good?”
Reika held up the map. “Survivors. They were taking them to another location.”
Shisui’s expression sharpened immediately. “Where?”
Reika jabbed at the inked path. “West. If we move now, we might catch up.”
Anko grinned. “Then what are we waiting for?”
Before Reika could answer, a cold voice cut through the air.
“Interesting.”
Her blood ran cold.
She turned.
Orochimaru stood just outside the ring of firelight, golden eyes gleaming with something unreadable as he studied them.
“I hadn’t expected you to extract information so quickly,” he mused, stepping forward at an unhurried pace. “Though I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised.”
Reika swallowed back her unease. She didn’t like the way he was looking at her. Not as a sensei watching his students.
As a scientist studying a subject.
She forced her voice to stay steady. “The mission isn’t over.”
Orochimaru tilted his head. “No. It isn’t.”
He extended a hand toward the map.
Reika hesitated for only a second before placing it in his grasp. She’d left a few bloody fingerprints on it.
He unfolded it carefully, his gaze flickering over the routes. “West,” he murmured. “Clever of them. But careless.”
Reika clenched her fists. “Then we can still catch them.”
Orochimaru glanced at her, and for a brief moment, there was something—approval? Amusement? She couldn’t tell.
Then he smiled.
“Then let’s not waste time.”
Reika didn't like the way Orochimaru smiled. It meant he was enjoying this.
Still, she forced herself to focus. They had no time to waste. If there were survivors, they had to move—now.
Shisui flickered to her side, scanning the camp. "How far ahead do you think they are?"
Reika exhaled sharply, gripping the map. "Not far. A few hours at most. They didn’t expect anyone to track them this fast.” She glanced at Orochimaru. “We can still catch them.”
Orochimaru’s golden eyes gleamed. “Then lead the way, Uzumaki.”
Reika didn’t wait for further permission. She moved.
~
The forest was eerily quiet as they ran. The remnants of smoke from the burning camp still clung to the air, but the scent of blood had faded, lost to the wind.
Reika focused on the trail—subtle indentations in the earth, the faintest disturbances in the underbrush. The Kumo shinobi weren’t making it easy, but they weren’t perfect.
“They’re moving fast,” Shisui murmured beside her, voice low.
“They have to,” Reika replied, ducking beneath a low-hanging branch. “They know Konoha will retaliate if they get caught.”
Anko scoffed, her breath steady despite their pace. “Not if we catch them first.”
Reika clenched her jaw. “Exactly.”
Orochimaru was silent behind them, but his presence was impossible to ignore. He wasn’t concerned. He wasn’t impatient. He was watching.
Reika ignored it.
She wouldn’t give him a reason to analyze her any more than he already was.
~
The trail led them deeper into the woods, the trees growing denser, the air heavier.
Then Reika saw it.
A flicker—no, a ripple. Chakra.
They had set up a barrier.
She skidded to a stop, throwing out an arm to halt the others. “Wait.”
Shisui tensed beside her. “What is it?”
Reika narrowed her eyes. “They put up a seal.”
Orochimaru stepped forward, studying the space in front of them. A moment later, his lips curled. “Ah. A detection barrier.”
Reika exhaled. That complicated things.
“We can’t just walk through,” she murmured. “They’ll know we’re here before we even see them.”
Anko frowned. “So we break it.”
Reika shook her head. “That would alert them, too.”
Shisui’s brow furrowed. “Then what do we do?”
Orochimaru hummed, tilting his head. “Well, Uzumaki?”
Reika swallowed. Of course he’d throw this at her.
But that was fine.
Because she was an Uzumaki.
And seals were her domain.
She stepped forward, pressing her fingers against the air in front of her. Chakra rippled beneath her touch—thin, delicate, but precise.
A detection barrier, as she’d thought.
Not a particularly strong one.
Reika closed her eyes, feeling the flow of chakra, the way it pulsed gently through the web of seals woven into the space. It wasn’t designed to repel. Just to alert.
She could work with this.
“I can disrupt it,” she murmured. “Not break it, just… slip through.”
Shisui raised a brow. “Can you do that?”
Reika exhaled sharply. “I don’t know. But I can try.”
Anko grinned. “Good enough for me.”
Reika ignored her, already reaching into her pouch for ink and a blank slip of paper. She worked quickly, fingers moving with the muscle memory she had spent years developing.
A simple counter-seal. Just enough to temporarily mute the detection barrier.
She pressed the paper against the invisible web of chakra, feeding her own into the mix.
The air wavered.
The barrier flickered—just for a second.
Reika inhaled. “Now.”
Shisui moved first, slipping through the space without hesitation.
Anko followed, grinning.
Reika exhaled slowly, stepping through the gap.
The seal pulsed.
But nothing happened.
No alarm. No flicker of chakra rushing to warn the enemy.
It worked.
She let out the breath she’d been holding.
Then, before the seal could reset, Orochimaru stepped through behind them, his golden gaze flicking toward her as he moved.
“Impressive,” he murmured.
Reika didn’t answer.
She couldn’t afford to be proud of this.
Not when there were people who needed saving.
~
They moved in near silence, keeping low as the trees thinned. Reika could see the glow of a fire through the branches now—three, maybe four of them, scattered across a clearing.
An outpost.
Smaller than the last, but better guarded.
Shisui crouched beside her, scanning the area. “I count ten.”
Anko twirled a kunai in her fingers. “I count ten dead men.”
Reika bit back a sigh. “The prisoners are still alive. They’re in the largest tent..”
Shisui nodded. “Then we go in quiet.”
Orochimaru tilted his head. “Very well. Try not to waste the opportunity.”
Reika ignored the way his voice made her skin crawl.
She signaled, and they moved.
~
The first guard never saw Shisui coming.
The second barely had time to gasp before Anko’s kunai cut his throat.
Reika slipped through the shadows, moving toward the largest tent. She reached for the flap—then paused.
Footsteps.
Someone was coming.
Reika barely had time to react before the tent flap swung open, revealing a Kumo shinobi standing barely a foot away.
His eyes widened.
Reika moved.
She slammed her kunai into his side before he could sound the alarm, twisting the blade up into his ribs. He choked, his mouth opening—but no sound came out.
She exhaled, yanking the blade free as he crumpled.
She didn’t think about it.
She didn’t let herself.
Instead, she slipped inside the tent.
~
There were two of them.
One unconscious, the other barely hanging on, slumped against the far pole of the tent, his hands bound in front of him.
He blinked blearily as she approached. “Konoha?” he rasped.
Reika knelt beside him. “Yeah.”
His shoulders sagged. “Took you… long enough.”
Reika bit her lip. “Can you walk?”
He let out a breathless laugh. “Do I look like I can walk?”
Reika cursed under her breath. “Okay. Just hold on.”
She reached for the bindings, pulling out a kunai to slice through the ropes.
The moment they fell away, he gasped—then slumped forward.
Reika barely caught him.
Damn it.
She shifted him against her shoulder, steadying him. “Come on,” she muttered. “We’re getting you out of here.”
The other prisoner was still unconscious, but breathing. She wasn’t leaving without him, either.
She was just about to signal for Shisui when the sound of steel clashing outside shattered the quiet.
Her stomach twisted.
So much for keeping quiet.
~
The moment Reika stepped out of the tent, she saw the shift in the battle.
Anko was grinning, her kunai flashing as she danced between enemies, her body moving with wild, unpredictable precision.
Shisui was already a blur, his movements too fast to track as he cut down another opponent.
Orochimaru, however, wasn’t fighting.
He was watching .
Reika’s grip on her kunai tightened.
Because of course he was.
She forced herself to focus. “Shisui!” she called.
He flickered to her side instantly. His eyes darted to the injured men she was supporting.
“I’ve got them,” he said immediately, taking the weight off her shoulders.
Reika exhaled. “I’ll cover you.”
Shisui didn’t argue. He nodded once, then disappeared, taking the prisoners with him.
Reika turned, scanning the battlefield.
Just a little longer. They just had to hold out until Shisui got them out.
Then—
Then she could finish this.
~
Orochimaru finally moved.
His golden eyes flickered with something unreadable as he stepped forward, his voice smooth as silk.
“Well then,” he murmured, smiling faintly as he turned toward the last remaining Kumo shinobi.
“I believe it’s time we ended this.”
~
The last of the Kumo shinobi stood their ground, their postures tense, but Reika could see it in their eyes. The shift. The moment they realized they had lost.
Some of them would run. Others would fight to the death.
Orochimaru watched them as if he was bored.
Then he moved.
Reika barely saw it.
One second, Orochimaru was standing beside her. The next, he was behind one of the remaining Kumo-nin, his fingers closing around the shinobi’s throat like a vice.
The man barely had time to gasp before Orochimaru squeezed.
There was a sickening crack.
The body hit the ground, limp.
Reika didn’t flinch. She had already learned not to.
The remaining enemies reacted immediately. Two bolted for the trees, attempting to flee.
Anko laughed, wild and delighted. “Oh no, you don’t.”
She launched forward, kunai flashing, cutting them down before they could take three steps.
Reika exhaled, scanning the battlefield.
Shisui had gotten the prisoners out. The fight was over.
They had won.
~
The silence after battle was always heavy.
Anko wiped the blood from her kunai, still grinning. “Well. That was fun.”
Shisui returned moments later, his expression grim. “They’re safe,” he said quietly. “They’ll need a medic, but they’ll live.”
Reika nodded, her fingers still curled around the hilt of her blade. “Good.”
Orochimaru, who had been observing the exchange in silence, finally spoke.
“You’ve proven useful.”
Reika resisted the urge to shudder.
Orochimaru’s golden eyes flickered toward her, lingering. “You, especially.”
She didn’t answer.
Because she knew he wasn’t looking for a response. He was evaluating her, the way he always did. Cataloging. Thinking.
What did he see when he looked at her?
She didn’t want to know.
Anko stretched, rolling her shoulders. “So? Mission accomplished?”
Orochimaru smiled faintly. “Yes.” Then, without looking back at them, he turned and started walking. “Let’s return.”
Reika exhaled slowly.
Shisui’s gaze flickered to her, quiet concern in his expression. “You okay?”
She forced a smile. “Yeah.”
Shisui didn’t believe her. She could see it in the way his lips pressed together, the way his eyes searched her face.
But he didn’t push.
Instead, he just nodded. “Alright.”
Anko clapped her on the shoulder, grinning. “Come on, princess. We’ll celebrate when we get back.”
Reika managed a smirk, barely holding back a flinch at the nickname. Kakashi used to call her princess. “You call that a fight?”
Anko laughed. “That’s the spirit.”
Reika let herself be pulled into the banter, let herself pretend for a little while.
But as they walked away from the smoldering ruins of the outpost, she could still feel Orochimaru’s eyes on her back.
Watching.
Waiting.
And somehow, she knew—
This wasn’t over.
Notes:
omg you guys... i am SO EXCITED for the next few chapters, you have no idea!!!! a big twist is coming
Chapter 16
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Now that they’d taken their first out-of-village mission, it was like a dam had broken. They were given two, maybe three days between each mission, days they used to train under Orochimaru’s ever-observant gaze.
There was no easing back into the safety of the village. No time to process the weight of what they’d done, of what they’d seen. Their bodies barely had time to heal before they were thrown into another battlefield. Another mission. Another fight.
Reika had long ago learned to push past exhaustion. To silence the ache in her limbs and the heaviness in her chest.
Anko thrived under the intensity, her energy seemingly endless, her grin sharp and wild every time they returned victorious. Shisui grew quieter, his laughter less frequent, his expression more guarded.
And Reika—Reika did what she did best. She adapted.
She learned how to read Orochimaru’s expectations before he voiced them. How to anticipate the missions before they were assigned. How to continue to kill without hesitation, without letting herself think too much about the face behind the blade.
Orochimaru never praised them.
But he did smile when they succeeded. And that, more than anything, unsettled her.
~
Their latest mission had been another outpost raid. Another retrieval operation.
Another kill.
Reika pulled her gloves off as they passed through the village gates, flexing her fingers to work out the stiffness in them.
Shisui walked beside her, his movements sluggish with exhaustion. Anko was ahead, bouncing on her heels, despite the dried blood smeared along her cheek.
“Home sweet home,” she said cheerfully, stretching her arms over her head. “Gods, I need a bath.”
Shisui huffed a quiet laugh. “You need more than a bath.”
Anko smirked. “You say that like you don’t reek just as bad.”
Shisui rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.
Reika exhaled. “I’m going home.”
Anko waved her off. “See you at training.”
Shisui hesitated, watching her for a moment. Then, quietly, he said, “Get some rest.”
Reika smiled. “You too.”
Then she turned and walked away.
~
She dreamed of him - Kakashi. The quiet moments they’d had, when Naruto had been asleep, when it’d just been the two of them in the living room, curled up on the couch together. Her legs in Kakashi’s lap, his book resting on her shins, one of his thumbs rubbing slow circles into her ankle. Two mugs of tea on the table, gently steaming, as they both read.
It’d happened a hundred times, maybe a thousand, maybe more. More than she could count, in any case. And there’d been a part of her that’d thought, that’d hoped - maybe they could have this forever. And for a while, she’d believed that they could.
~
When she woke, it was still dark outside.
Reika lay still for a moment, staring at the ceiling, letting herself adjust to the quiet hum of the village at night, letting herself feel the ache in her chest. It’d been a while since she’d dreamed of him - of them.
He wasn’t coming back. She knew that. She did. She’d ripped away the future she and Kakashi could’ve had when she’d chosen to go this far back, because when she’d been designing the seal, she’d had a choice: to go back to the beginning and save everyone; or to keep him.
It hadn’t been a choice at all.
The ache in her chest worsened. It was getting harder to be around Kakashi, now. He was ten - two years away from the boy he’d been when she’d shown up on his doorstep at two in the morning. It’d been easier, when he was younger, when he was so different from the boy she’d fallen in love with. Now, time was passing, he was getting older, and the memories were getting more insistent.
She wasn’t sure how much longer she could take this. He wasn’t her Kakashi - he really wasn’t. He hadn’t lost as much, didn’t hesitate as much, didn’t wear grief around him like a second skin.
But sometimes she looked at him, and she remembered the person he could’ve been. And she remembered that she’d stolen herself from him, that she’d erased herself from him -
And she ached.
With a sigh, she sat up, pulling herself back into the present, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She wasn’t tired , not really. She had slept enough to function, and that was all that mattered.
She glanced toward her window.
She could stay in bed. Wait until morning, until the village started waking, until Kushina inevitably dragged her into the kitchen for breakfast and Minato asked her to spar before he left for his duties.
Or—
She could train.
She exhaled through her nose.
Kushina would kill her if she knew.
But Orochimaru wouldn’t wait for her to be ready. Kumo wouldn’t wait. Iwa wouldn’t wait.
War wouldn’t wait.
And so, quietly, carefully, she pulled herself out of bed, slipped on her gear, and stepped out into the night.
~
The training ground was empty.
Reika exhaled, rolling her shoulders as she stepped into the clearing. The moon was high, bathing the space in pale silver light, casting long shadows against the trees.
She moved automatically.
Kunai. Stance. Footwork.
It was muscle memory, more than anything. The repetition of it was grounding. She worked through a dozen movements, each faster than the last, until her body was warm, until her mind was silent.
Until she was just moving .
She became aware of a familiar chakra signature at the edge of the training ground. She turned. Kakashi met her gaze, like he’d been summoned from her thoughts earlier, like he’d somehow known. The sun was rising, she noted, feeling faintly surprised.
“It’s early,” he said mildly.
Reika exhaled, “I know.”
He studied her for a moment, and she wondered if he’d reprimand her. If he’d ask how much she’d slept.
“You’ve been having back-to-back missions recently,” he commented.
“I have,” Reika agreed.
“He’s pushing you.”
“I know.”
He looked at her, then, and she knew he understood what she wasn’t saying. That she could handle it. That she needed to be pushed, because if she stopped, she’d dwell on things she didn’t want to dwell on.
They’d never needed words to communicate before. Not then. And, it seemed, not now, either.
“Have you eaten?”
Reika smiled faintly. “You know I haven’t.”
He nodded, because he did. He always knew - even in their past lives, he’d known. “Let’s eat, then.”
She swallowed, pushing down the ache. “Okay.”
He waited for her to reach him, and then they headed off back to the village centre. Kakashi’s hands were in his pockets, his posture relaxed, his eyes forward.
“You know what I’m going to say,” Kakashi said quietly.
Reika laughed, because she did. “I know it’s important to eat.”
He hummed. “Then why don’t you?”
“Because I forget to,” Reika said easily. She paused, because that was true, but it wasn’t the whole truth. She took a breath. Kakashi kept walking next to her, silent, steady. Waiting.
“Because… if I eat, then stop. And if I stop, I think. And sometimes I don’t want to think.”
He considered this for a moment before nodding. “I get that.”
Reika smiled faintly, because he really did. After his father had died, he’d done the same thing - thrown himself into training just so he wouldn’t have to think about it, wouldn’t have to remember. She’d been there for him then, dragging him back home, pushing him to eat, to take care of himself.
And now he was doing the same thing for her. Even when he didn’t know what she didn’t want to think about, he still understood. He never pushed - he was just… there. Quietly. Steadily. A constant.
She exhaled, because gods, he was a different person, but he really, really wasn’t, was he? And that was what made it hard.
“Thanks,” she said softly. She knew he’d know she wasn’t just thanking him for listening - she was thanking him for being there for her the way she’d been there for him.
Kakashi didn’t look at her, but she felt the weight of his awareness nonetheless.
“Anytime.”
~
Three months later, they were sent to the front. The front lines were nothing like the missions they had been given before.
The air was thick with blood and smoke, the earth churned up by explosions and bodies. Orders were given and revoked in an instant, decisions made in the space of a breath. There was no time to think, only to move—to survive.
Reika had known this was coming. Had prepared for it.
But knowing and living it were two different things.
Their unit was stationed near the border of Kumo-controlled territory, a volatile region where skirmishes erupted without warning. The orders were clear: hold the line. Push back enemy forces. Kill if necessary.
Orochimaru, of course, had wasted no time throwing them into the thick of it.
Shisui was fast, too fast for most enemies to keep up with. Anko fought with an almost gleeful savagery, using poisons and her unpredictability to keep opponents on edge. Reika moved with precision, her blows calculated, efficient.
And yet, she knew it wasn’t enough.
Because Kumo wasn’t holding back anymore.
She sensed them first, two weeks after she’d arrived on the front lines - two chakra signatures, familiar in a way that they shouldn’t be, because they were Kumo. The enemy - except, they hadn’t always been the enemy, had they? Not during the Fourth Shinobi War.
One of them, C, a sensor-nin and med-nin.
(dutiful, ever-loyal C, who’d hated her at first for who her father had been right up until she’d saved his life from an Edo Tensei reanimation)
(he had begun to trust her after that, reluctantly of course, but trust all the same)
(he’d taught her how to refine her own sensory abilities. They’d sparred together in the moments between battles. He’d throw a ration bar at her forehead whenever she skipped a meal, which was often)
(he’d always pretended he didn’t care, but he did - so, so much)
The other—Darui, the wielder of the fabled Black Lightning.
(lazy, watchful Darui, who hadn’t hated her as violently as C had but who had judged her on her own merits instead of who her father had been)
(they’d played shogi together, ate together, trained side-by-side)
Reika’s breath hitched.
She had fought with them, trusted them, mourned them.
She had seen them die.
And now, here they were, younger, stronger, still full of life.
Alive.
Her hands shook.
And she had to kill them.
She had to.
Because this was war. And they weren’t on the same side anymore.
~
But she hesitated. Just for a fraction of a second.
It was enough.
Darui’s blade swung toward her, a massive arc of black lightning that crackled through the air. Her body reacted before her mind did, flipping backward out of range, but she knew she was on borrowed time.
She couldn’t hesitate.
Not here. Not now.
But when C turned to her, his dark eyes calculating, trying to gauge her movements—
Her stomach twisted.
She knew that look. She had trusted that look. She’d seen that look before, and when she had, she’d relaxed, knowing he had her back, knowing he’d figure out a way to get them both out of this while simultaneously eliminating the enemy -
But this time, she was the enemy. And she didn’t know how to handle that. Didn’t know how to deal with that.
She should’ve prepared for this. Should’ve anticipated this happening.
But she hadn’t. Because she hadn’t been thinking. Because she’d been moving, to stop herself from dwelling on the past, and now it’d caught up with her anyway, and she’d been caught completely off-guard.
Her kunai wavered in her grip.
This is wrong.
She shoved the thought down and moved.
~
Reika forced herself to push through the battle.
She could not see them as the men she had once called comrades.
She couldn’t let herself falter, couldn’t let herself remember the way C had once saved her life in another time, another war. The way Darui had grinned at her, told her she fought like hell and earned his respect. I see why they call you the Crimson Phantom, Uzumaki, he’d said, clapping her on the back. I’m glad you’re on our side.
So am I, she’d replied easily, laughing.
But this wasn’t that war. And she wasn’t on their side.
But gods, it hurt.
She saw C’s lips press together as he analyzed her, saw the flash of suspicion in his dark eyes.
He knew something was off. She was too precise. Too prepared. She knew how they moved - as if she’d fought them before.
“Who are you?” he murmured, barely audible over the battlefield noise.
Reika didn’t answer. She couldn’t.
Instead, she forced herself forward, forcing herself to be ruthless. She couldn’t afford to hesitate again.
So she moved to kill them.
Even if every part of her screamed against it.
~
Reika pushed forward relentlessly. She dispelled C’s genjutsus before they could even catch on the edges of her chakra, she saw the minute tensing of Darui’s muscles before a swing and was already moving to counter it before it landed.
Because she knew them. She knew the way Darui left his left side open when he switched from offense to defense, just a little, but enough to land a hit. She knew the way C relied on distance - he hesitated, just for a moment, when someone got in too close.
They weren’t the same people she’d fought beside, but she still knew them.
And that was why she couldn’t bring herself to kill them. She had openings - she made openings - but hadn’t taken any of them. Not really. She kept her cuts clean, surgical, precise - enough to slow them down, but not enough to kill.
Because she’d already seen them die once. And she didn’t have it in her to cut their lives short.
And C and Darui weren’t stupid. They noticed.
C’s brow furrowed as he leapt back. “This isn’t going anywhere,” he said quietly. He exchanged a look with Darui, and Darui disengaged.
They called for a retreat. C’s dark eyes lingered on her as he backed away, but Reika didn’t make any move to follow them.
Her orders had been to hold the line. The line had been held. She didn’t need to do any more than that.
~
(but, deep inside her, she knew - this wasn’t the end. Not by a long shot)
~
The very next day, they were sent back out to the front. Jiraiya had arrived with new information, but Kumo didn’t wait for that, and had launched another assault. The battle had been chaotic—clashes of lightning and fire, earth-shaking jutsu carving the battlefield apart. Team Orochimaru had been helping hold the line, pushing back Kumo forces with everything they had.
Then the Kumo reinforcements arrived.
Too fast. Too coordinated. She flashed Shisui a smile, told him she’d regroup, that she’d hold them off, and didn’t pay any more attention to him as he ran back towards camp.
Then the explosion hit.
~
Heat. Fire.
Her body slammed into the ground, the impact knocking the air from her lungs.
She coughed, blinking through the dust and ringing in her ears.
The battlefield was gone.
Smoke choked the air. The ground was splintered, cracked, ruined .
She was alone, but not for long. Because through the haze, figures emerged.
Kumo headbands. Familiar signatures.
Her stomach dropped .
She turned on instinct, feet pivoting to run—
And then the second explosion went off.
~
Pain.
Her body was flung backward, hitting a jagged chunk of stone. She gasped, stars bursting behind her eyelids.
Her limbs felt slow , heavy with the aftershock of the blast.
Her chakra flickered—unsteady .
Her vision blurred, refocusing just in time to see a figure step in front of her.
Tall. Dark skin. A massive cleaver resting against his shoulder.
Reika’s breath hitched .
Darui.
A second figure approached—dark eyes, blond hair, an easy smirk that didn’t reach his sharp gaze.
C.
And behind them, more Kumo shinobi, watching her carefully.
She was outnumbered . Outmatched.
Her kunai was still gripped tightly in her hand, but—
C tilted his head. “I wouldn’t.”
Her muscles locked.
Darui exhaled, adjusting his grip on his sword. “You’re Uzumaki, yeah? You’ll survive. Don’t make us break anything first.”
Reika gritted her teeth, mind racing .
She could fight.
She should fight.
But—
She inhaled sharply, forcing herself to think.
She was injured. Alone. Surrounded.
If she tried to run, she wouldn’t get far.
If she lost this fight—
She knew what Kumo did to useless prisoners. Boring prisoners. Prisoners with no value. And she couldn’t afford to be useless to them. She had to stay valuable. She had to survive.
Konoha would come for her. She knew they would. She just needed to hold out until they did.
Reika clenched her jaw—then, slowly, lowered her kunai.
Darui’s brow lifted slightly.
C hummed. “Smart kid.”
Reika exhaled sharply, keeping her expression carefully neutral.
She wasn’t just surrendering.
She was playing the game.
Notes:
next chapter: does konoha figure out that reika's been captured, or do they give her up for dead? (hehehe)
Chapter 17
Summary:
i intended to post this tomorrow, but oh well. so much for that plan. enjoy!!!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Minato had carried bodies off the battlefield before.
He had knelt in the mud, hands slick with the blood of comrades and enemies alike, his fingers trembling as he closed sightless eyes. He had returned to Konoha more times than he could count, bowing his head as he delivered news that shattered families—mothers who screamed their grief into his chest, fathers who turned away in silence, too proud to let their sorrow show.
He had told himself, again and again, that this was war. That death was inevitable. That no matter how fast he was, no matter how skilled, he couldn’t save everyone.
But nothing— nothing —had prepared him for this.
For the moment he heard his daughter’s name spoken alongside the words presumed dead .
For the unbearable silence that followed.
For the sudden, suffocating weight of the world pressing down on his chest, stealing the breath from his lungs.
The words came in pieces. Distant. Faint. As if they weren’t meant for him at all.
"The squad was ambushed."
"She was separated during the explosion."
"We searched the area, but there was nothing left."
Nothing left.
Minato stood in the command tent, surrounded by men and women who had served alongside him for years, by shinobi who had watched him carve through enemy ranks like a golden storm, who had seen him return from impossible battles unscathed. They were speaking to him—waiting for him to react—but he couldn’t hear them.
Because they were wrong.
They had to be wrong.
His fingers twitched, hovering over the scrolls and maps scattered across the table. The ink on the parchment blurred. His hands were still covered in blood from the last skirmish—he hadn’t even bothered to wash it off.
It wasn’t hers.
But it could have been.
“Say that again,” he ordered, voice quiet, controlled.
The shinobi closest to him hesitated.
Minato lifted his head, blue eyes burning.
"Say it again," he repeated, sharper this time.
The man swallowed, shifting from foot to foot. No one wanted to be the one to tell Namikaze Minato —the fastest shinobi alive, the man who had never once lost control—that his daughter was dead.
“…There was no body,” the shinobi admitted finally. “But given the state of the battlefield… there was no way she could have survived.”
No body.
Minato’s nails dug into his palms, red seeping into the lines of his skin.
No body meant they didn’t know .
No body meant they were wrong .
Minato inhaled sharply. “She’s still out there.”
Silence.
No one argued. No one corrected him. But no one agreed, either.
Because to them, this was already decided. To them, she was already gone.
His pulse roared in his ears, his heart hammering so hard it ached. His vision blurred—not with grief, not yet, but with something dark and wild and furious .
She was a child.
His child.
And they were acting like she was just another name to be added to the casualty reports.
The world swayed violently beneath him. He clenched his fists, grounding himself in the pain, forcing himself to stay upright .
She was waiting for him.
She had to be.
He turned, already reaching for the kunai at his belt, his mind racing ahead, mapping out the distance to the last known coordinates. If he could just get there, if he could just retrace her steps, if he could—
A hand caught his wrist.
Firm. Steady.
Jiraiya.
Minato froze.
The tent felt too small, too tight, the air too thin. His chest heaved, his breath coming too fast, too shallow.
"Minato," Jiraiya said, voice low. Careful.
Minato wrenched his arm free, whirling on him.
“Don’t,” he snapped.
Jiraiya didn’t move. Didn’t flinch. Just looked at him, something raw flickering in his eyes.
“She’s not dead.” Minato’s voice cracked, breaking over the words. “You don’t know that. They don’t know that. ”
Jiraiya exhaled slowly. "Minato—"
"I have to find her."
"Minato, listen to me—"
"I have to find her !"
Jiraiya grabbed his shoulders, forcing him to stop, to breathe, to look at him .
"There’s nothing left to find," Jiraiya said quietly.
The world cracked.
Minato’s whole body locked up. His hands clenched, his nails biting into Jiraiya’s sleeves, his entire frame shaking with something he couldn’t contain.
No.
No, this wasn’t—
This wasn’t supposed to happen.
She was supposed to be safe. She was supposed to make it home. She was supposed to be waiting for him .
Minato squeezed his eyes shut, his shoulders heaving. His knees buckled. He caught himself against the table, fingers curling into the wood, his breath coming fast, uneven. The world tilted, everything blurring around him.
Jiraiya’s grip on his shoulders tightened. “Minato.”
Minato barely heard him. He barely heard anything over the deafening roar in his ears, the sound of his own grief howling through his veins, threatening to drag him under.
This couldn’t be real.
It couldn’t be real .
She wasn’t—
She wasn’t gone.
She wasn’t.
She was still out there .
Minato’s fingers dug into the table, his knuckles white, his whole body trembling. He was going to be sick. He was going to scream. He was going to—
Jiraiya pulled him forward, crushing him into a tight embrace.
And Minato—Minato, who had held so much, who had kept himself together for so long—broke.
A sound tore from his throat, low and ragged and painful .
Jiraiya held on tighter.
And for the first time since they had said her name, Minato let himself grieve.
~
Kushina had lost everything once before.
She had stood on the shores of Uzushio, the wind thick with the scent of salt and blood, the air filled with the dying screams of her people. She had watched as the only home she had ever known burned to the ground, the sea swallowing the wreckage, erasing every trace of the village that had raised her.
She had been the only one to leave. The only one to survive.
And for a long time, she had thought there could be no grief greater than that.
She had been wrong.
Because now she was standing in the remains of her own home, staring at the empty hallway, staring at the pair of slippers still by the door, at the cup still sitting on the kitchen counter—
Reika’s cup.
Untouched.
Waiting for someone who would never come home.
Kushina reached for it without thinking. Her fingers curled around the ceramic, but her grip faltered at the last second, and it slipped from her grasp, shattering against the floor.
The sound echoed through the silence of the house, ringing in her ears.
And that was it.
That was the moment it became real.
Kushina’s legs gave out.
She collapsed onto the kitchen floor, her breath leaving her in a ragged, broken sound. Her hands clutched at her chest, as if she could reach inside and stop this , stop the way her heart ached with every breath, stop the way her body shook with something raw and unbearable.
She had survived the fall of Uzushio. She had survived the pain of losing her people, her clan, her home. She had survived everything.
But she didn’t know how to survive this. She didn’t know how to survive outliving her child. Because it wasn’t supposed to be this way. She wasn’t supposed to be standing here, breathing, existing , when Reika wasn’t.
She was supposed to be the first to go.
She was the mother.
She was supposed to be the one protecting, the one shielding, the one ensuring that her child lived— thrived —even if it meant she didn’t.
She had promised.
"I’ll always be here for you, ya know?"
"No matter what happens, I’ll protect you!"
"You’ll never be alone, Reika. I swear it."
Lies. All of them. Because Reika had been alone.
She had died alone, separated from her team, swallowed by fire, her body never even found. They'd sent scouts, but that wasn't a tracking team. When the Sandaime had told her the news himself, she had begged him to send a tracking team. Any of them. Just one.
He'd told her no. He'd told her that, given the wreckage, there was only a slim chance that she'd survived. He'd told her that the tracking teams were all needed elsewhere, that they were in extremely high demand. He'd told her that her daughter was gone.
And so she was left with this: nothing.
Just absence.
Just silence.
Kushina clutched at the shattered remains of the cup, her breath coming too fast, too sharp, her vision blurring.
She had lost everything before. But Reika—Reika had been different. Reika had been her world . She had carried her, had felt her first kicks, had whispered to her before she was even born.
She had been there when she took her first breath, her first step, had held her when she cried, had kissed her forehead before every mission, just in case.
And now—
Now, she was gone.
And nothing, nothing, nothing in the world could bring her back.
Her body heaved with the force of her sobs, her fingers digging into the floor. She could hear herself making these horrible sounds, gasping, shaking, something breaking inside her over and over and over again.
Minato wasn’t here. She was glad he wasn’t. She didn’t want him to see her like this.
Didn’t want him to see the way she was falling apart.
Because she knew that if he did, he wouldn’t know how to fix it.
And Minato—her Minato—he always tried to fix things.
But this—
This couldn’t be fixed.
Her baby was gone.
Her daughter was dead .
And all she could do was grieve.
~
Kushina didn’t know how long she stayed like that.
Didn’t know how long she sat in the quiet of their empty home, staring at nothing, feeling nothing, hollowed out by the sheer, overwhelming ache in her chest.
She should have been strong. She had always been strong. But strength meant nothing now. What good was being strong when the one person she had fought for—lived for—was gone?
She moved through the days in a haze, barely noticing when people came and went.
Mikoto visited often, sitting beside her in silence, offering no empty words, no false reassurances—only quiet companionship, only the warmth of someone who understood.
Kushina hated it.
Hated that Mikoto did understand. Because Mikoto had been there when Reika was born. Mikoto had been the one to braid her hair, to listen to her quiet chatter, to embroider tiny slippers with Reika’s favourite flowers - just to make her happy.
Mikoto had loved her too. And now they were both grieving.
Kushina wasn’t sure who had it worse. She thought maybe it was Minato. Because Minato didn’t cry. Didn’t talk. Didn’t do anything except move .
She had tried to stop him once. Had grabbed his wrist, had whispered, Minato, please .
But he had only looked at her—
And his eyes. Gods, his eyes .
They had been empty.
And she had let go. Because what else could she do? What could either of them do?
Reika was gone.
And the world did not stop for their grief.
~
Shisui had been in battle before.
He had fought, bled, and killed. He had moved too fast for the enemy to follow, had watched comrades fall, had made impossible decisions in the heat of war.
But he had never known fear like this.
Not until now.
Not until he was standing in the forward camp, chest heaving, sweat dripping from his brow, hands still clenched around the kunai he had used to carve through Kumo shinobi.
Not until he had scanned the regrouped shinobi—
And realized she wasn’t there .
His pulse roared in his ears, a deafening sound that drowned out the camp’s low murmur of voices.
No.
No, she had to be here.
She had to be.
Shisui turned sharply, searching the crowd, scanning for red hair, waiting for her to appear at his side like she always did—bruised, battered, but still standing, still smiling like she was invincible.
But the seconds stretched.
Too long. Too quiet.
His stomach twisted violently. He turned to the nearest medic, his voice sharp, breathless. “Where’s Reika?”
The woman barely looked up, focused on tending to another shinobi’s wound. “Hasn’t come in yet.”
His fingers clenched. His body felt wrong .
That wasn’t—
That wasn’t possible.
They had separated, but only for a moment. Just long enough to bait the enemy, just long enough for her to move.
They were supposed to meet back up.
They always met back up.
Shisui forced his breath to steady, shoving down the panic threatening to creep into his voice.
“She’s coming,” he muttered. “She probably just got slowed down.”
But the words rang hollow. Because if Reika had been on her way back, he would have felt it. Would have known.
He turned again, his legs moving before his mind could catch up, heading straight toward the two people in camp who would know where she was.
Orochimaru was standing near the edge of the tent, his arms folded, golden eyes flicking lazily across the gathered shinobi. Next to him, Anko fidgeted, her fingers twitching at her sides, her usual energy subdued, tightly wound.
Shisui stormed toward them, his movements sharp, his hands trembling.
“Where is she?” he demanded, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the camp.
Orochimaru’s gaze slid to him, unblinking, unreadable. Anko flinched.
Shisui’s heart pounded. Something in his chest twisted violently.
“She was right behind us,” he snapped. “She—she should have been here by now—”
Anko bit her lip. Her eyes darted toward Orochimaru. Shisui’s stomach dropped.
Orochimaru sighed through his nose, tilting his head slightly. "We sent a search team."
The world stilled. Shisui's breath hitched. If they had sent a search team —
That meant they weren’t expecting her to walk back in.
That meant—
“She was separated before the explosion,” Orochimaru continued, voice eerily calm, detached in that way of his that made Shisui’s skin crawl. “There was likely a direct hit. We lost sight of her.”
Shisui’s hands clenched at his sides, his fingers digging into his palms so hard it burned.
“Lost sight of her?” His voice cracked over the words.
“She didn’t regroup,” Anko whispered.
Shisui’s throat closed.
No.
No, that wasn’t—
Reika always came back.
She never lost.
She—
Orochimaru studied him, something dark curling in his gaze. “Shisui.”
Shisui wrenched himself away before the man could say anything else.
His body moved on instinct, turning toward the camp’s exit, toward the battlefield, toward her . But before he could take a step, Anko grabbed his wrist.
He twisted violently, breath shuddering. “Let me go.”
Her grip tightened. Her face was pale, her violet eyes too wide. “We already looked,” she whispered.
Shisui stilled.
The way she said it. The way her fingers shook against his wrist. The way Orochimaru said nothing.
It meant—
It meant—
His pulse pounded in his ears.
His hands trembled.
His chest ached .
A direct hit.
The explosion.
The last thing he had seen before the sky was swallowed in fire.
Before he had left her there .
Shisui staggered back, his breath stuttering, his vision tunneling. The realization hit him like a kunai straight through his ribs, carving its way directly to his heart.
He had left her.
He had met her eyes, had watched her turn away, had let himself believe they would find each other again . Had let himself run in the opposite direction .
And now—
Now, she was gone.
His knees nearly buckled. He had been the last one to see her. The last one to hear her voice. The last one to leave her behind .
Shisui wrenched himself free from Anko’s grip, stumbling away before either of them could stop him.
And when he collapsed to his knees beneath the darkened sky, pressing a hand to his chest as if he could claw the ache out of himself, he realized—
This was the moment he had lost her.
And he would never, never forgive himself for it.
~
Shisui had been running on denial.
On hope.
On the sheer, desperate belief that this— this nightmare —was temporary.
That someone, somewhere, had made a mistake. That she was out there—lost, maybe, injured, but alive.
That he would see her again.
But then—
Then he saw her name on the stone.
~
It had been raining. The sky was still gray, heavy, pressing down like it knew. Like it was mourning with him.
The stone was cool beneath his fingertips. Smooth. Unyielding. Final.
Uzumaki Reika
Her name was etched into history. As if she was just another casualty. As if she was just another shinobi who had fallen in the line of duty.
As if she hadn’t been his best friend. As if she hadn’t been everything .
Shisui inhaled sharply, staring at the letters, tracing them with a fingertip. And that was when it hit him.
She was really gone. Not missing. Not waiting for him to find her.
Gone.
The air left his lungs in a sharp, ragged breath.
His knees nearly buckled.
Because this wasn’t supposed to happen. Not to her. Not to Reika.
She was supposed to live. She was supposed to be too stubborn to die. She was supposed to be here—standing beside him, laughing, smirking, pushing him too far, making his life hell in the best way.
She was supposed to outlive him.
And instead—
Instead, she was a name on a monument. A name carved into stone. A name that never should have been there in the first place.
Shisui let out a broken breath.
And for the first time since she was taken—
For the first time since he left her behind—
He let himself grieve.
Not the quiet, aching kind. Not the kind he could press down and bury beneath duty and denial.
But the real kind. The kind that wrecked him. The kind that tore out something fundamental. The kind that made the world tilt under his feet, made him clutch at the stone as if he could somehow pull her back from it.
But she wasn’t there. She would never be there.
Shisui inhaled sharply—
And collapsed.
~
They found him hours later, still kneeling at the base of the stone.
Hands clenched into fists.
Breath shaking.
Eyes burning—bleeding red, spinning with something dark, something twisted, something powerful. The moment it had hit him, the moment he had finally, truly accepted that she was gone—
His Sharingan had appeared, settled, and changed in the space between breaths. Shifted. Become something else.
The Mangekyō. A gift born of loss too great to bear.
And Shisui—
Shisui didn’t want it.
Didn’t care. Didn’t feel anything except the yawning, suffocating emptiness where Reika used to be.
Because she was gone. And it was his fault.
~
Shisui had never once seen his father look afraid.
Not during his training. Not during the war. Not even when the elders whispered about the Uchiha behind closed doors. Uchiha Kagami was many things—wise, sharp, unshakable—but never afraid.
Until now.
Until the moment Shisui met his father’s gaze and said, voice raw and uneven, “I awakened the Mangekyō.”
Kagami’s hands, which had been calmly resting on his knees, clenched against the fabric of his pants. His dark eyes flickered—briefly, sharply—to Shisui’s face, searching.
Shisui didn’t look away. He couldn’t.
Kagami exhaled, long and slow. “How?”
Shisui swallowed. He had known this question was coming. Had prepared for it. But the moment it left his father’s lips, his throat closed up.
Because how did he say it?
How did he explain the way the battlefield had swallowed her whole? The way the explosion had ripped through the earth? The way he had let Reika run to her death?
Shisui’s fists curled against his thighs, his nails biting into his skin. His vision was still too sharp, still too clear, as if the world itself had shifted permanently. Even now, in the quiet of their home, he could see the way the candlelight flickered against the walls, could hear the faintest rustle of fabric as his father shifted.
The weight of it sat in his chest, heavy and suffocating.
Finally, he forced the words out.
“I lost someone.”
It was barely a whisper. A breath, more than anything.
But Kagami understood.
His father inhaled sharply, his gaze darkening, and for the first time in Shisui’s life, he looked… older. Like the weight of the past had finally caught up with him.
Kagami had been a war veteran, had fought in more battles than Shisui could count. He had seen death. He had lost comrades. But this—
This was different.
Because this wasn’t just loss.
This was grief. This was guilt. This was blame .
And that, for an Uchiha, was dangerous.
Because awakening the Mangekyō had never been about killing the one closest to you with your own hands. It had always just been the belief that their death was your fault. That, even if you hadn’t landed the final blow directly, their blood still lay on your hands.
Kagami reached out, slowly, carefully, and rested a firm hand on Shisui’s shoulder. His grip was warm, grounding.
Shisui’s breath hitched.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke.
Then, finally, Kagami exhaled. “Who was it?”
Shisui squeezed his eyes shut.
“… Reika.”
His father’s grip on his shoulder tightened.
Shisui didn’t open his eyes. He didn’t want to see the look on Kagami’s face. Because his father knew Reika. Had seen her grow up alongside him. Had teased him about the way he looked at her.
Had known the truth before Shisui had.
Kagami let out a slow, measured breath.
And then, so softly it nearly broke him—
“I’m sorry.”
Shisui’s throat tightened.
He didn’t want to hear that. Didn’t want to hear anything. Because words wouldn’t bring her back. Because nothing would.
His shoulders trembled.
“I—” His voice cracked. He shook his head, his fingers curling into the fabric of his pants. “I should have stayed. I should have— I—”
Kagami’s hand moved, gripping the back of his neck, steady and strong.
“You would have died, too.”
Shisui’s breath caught.
Kagami’s voice was quiet, but firm. “You know that, don’t you?”
Shisui did know. But knowing didn’t make it hurt any less.
It didn’t erase the memory of her last words. It didn’t take away the guilt pressing down on his ribs, so heavy it was hard to breathe.
“I was the last one to see her,” he whispered. “I— I let her go alone.”
Kagami’s expression didn’t waver. “And you would have died with her.”
Shisui let out a sharp, ragged breath, shaking his head. “Then maybe I should have.”
Silence. Then—
A sharp tug.
Before Shisui could react, Kagami pulled him forward, pressing his forehead against his son’s.
Shisui froze.
Kagami exhaled, his grip tightening. “You don’t get to say that.”
Shisui’s vision blurred.
For a second, just a second, he was a child again. Sitting across from his father at the dinner table, listening to his calm, steady voice explain the philosophy of the Sharingan. Training in the Uchiha compound, sparring under the setting sun. Laughing, once, long ago, when Kagami had ruffled his hair and told him, you’re quick, but you still have much to learn.
Shisui clenched his jaw. “Tou-san—”
“No,” Kagami interrupted, his voice rougher now. “Listen to me, Shisui.”
Shisui did. Because his father rarely spoke like this.
Kagami pulled back slightly, just enough to meet his son’s gaze.
Shisui’s breath caught.
Because his father’s eyes—normally so composed—were filled with something raw.
“I know what this pain feels like,” Kagami said. “I have lost people I loved. I have felt what you are feeling right now.”
Shisui swallowed hard.
Kagami’s fingers pressed against the back of his neck, grounding him. “And I am telling you this now, as your father—as someone who loves you—you do not get to throw yourself away.”
Shisui’s throat tightened.
The words hit him harder than any kunai ever could.
Because they weren’t just an order.
They were a plea.
And for the first time since the battlefield, since the moment he had realized she was gone, something inside him cracked.
His breath shuddered, his shoulders trembling as the weight of it all threatened to break him apart.
And Kagami just held him.
Didn’t tell him to stop. Didn’t tell him to be strong.
Just held him.
And so, finally, finally—
Shisui let himself grieve.
~
Kakashi had never noticed how loud the world had been with Reika in it.
Not until now.
Now, it was silent.
The kind of silence that settled into his chest, pressing down on his ribs, wrapping around his lungs like a vice. The kind that hollowed him out, left everything dull and flat and wrong.
She was gone.
She was gone, and he hadn’t even realized how much space she had taken up in his life until it was empty.
It should have been obvious, he thought bitterly. How many times had she showed up at his door unannounced, her hands full of groceries or bentos, rolling her eyes when he gave her a questioning look but letting her in anyway? How many nights had she fallen asleep on his couch, muttering complaints about a long day before dozing off, trusting him to wake her when she needed to go home?
How many times had she made him tea without asking if he wanted any, because she already knew how he liked it?
How many times had he done the same?
It had never been love. Not in the way that was all-consuming, all-encompassing. But it had been something. Something soft, something quiet. Something that settled into the spaces between them, that had never needed to be named because it had always been there.
And now—now there was nothing. Just a name on the memorial stone, carved into the surface like it had always been there, like she hadn’t been laughing at his terrible jokes just a few weeks ago, like she hadn’t been standing right beside him, warm and real and alive.
Kakashi swallowed, the mask over his face doing nothing to hide the way his jaw clenched. He let his fingers drift over the engraving, tracing the shape of her name.
Uzumaki Reika.
It wasn’t supposed to be there.
His chest ached. His hands curled into fists.
He had lost his father. She had been there through it all, had stayed by his side even when it’d been hard. His first real friend.
And now, he had lost her, too. And there wasn’t anyone left to stay.
~
Rin and Obito tried. They did, and Kakashi appreciated that. But - they didn’t understand. They pushed, wanted him to talk about it, talk about her, mourn her aloud - and he couldn’t. Because they hadn’t known her like he had. Because they didn’t understand, didn’t feel the way the world had tilted, the way nothing mattered anymore - because how could anything in this world matter if she was gone? She had been constant, steady, there - and now, she wasn’t anywhere anymore.
~
Shisui found him sitting at the edge of the training grounds, his head bowed, his hands clasped between his knees. He didn’t look up when Shisui approached. Didn’t move at all.
Shisui didn’t speak right away. He just sat down beside him, their shoulders almost—but not quite—touching.
They stayed like that for a long time.
Finally, Shisui let out a quiet breath. “I thought you’d be at the stone.”
Kakashi’s fingers twitched. “Already went.”
Shisui hummed. “Figured.”
Another silence. It stretched between them, thick and heavy, like it was waiting for something neither of them had the words for.
Then—
“She was supposed to come back,” Kakashi said, and his voice was hoarse, like the words had been clawing at his throat for too long. “She was supposed to be fine.”
Shisui closed his eyes.
“I know.”
Kakashi let out a slow, uneven breath. “She would have made fun of me for being this miserable,” he muttered, voice too flat, too empty.
Shisui huffed a quiet, humorless laugh. “Yeah. Probably.”
Another pause.
“I think—” Kakashi hesitated. Swallowed. “I think I was waiting for her.”
Shisui frowned, tilting his head slightly. “Waiting? For what?”
Kakashi exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “I don’t know.” He ran a hand through his hair, his fingers tight, gripping. “Something.”
Something that wasn’t quite love, but wasn’t far from it.
Something that he had never allowed himself to name, never let himself acknowledge, because Reika had been there. And as long as she had been there, it had been enough.
But she wasn’t there anymore.
And now, it was too late.
Shisui sighed. “She would have told you that was dumb.”
Kakashi let out a low chuckle, but there was no real amusement in it. “Yeah.”
Shisui’s voice softened. “But I think she would have been glad you felt that way.”
Kakashi didn’t respond. He just stared ahead, his expression unreadable.
Then, quietly, he said, “She should be here.”
Shisui swallowed hard.
Because she should.
She should be here, rolling her eyes at them, calling them idiots, laughing too brightly, making some sarcastic, dry comment that took the edge off of everything.
But she wasn’t.
And nothing they said, nothing they did, would ever change that.
Shisui let out a slow breath, his gaze drifting to the sky. The stars were just starting to appear, faint pinpricks of light against the dark.
“She’d tell us to stop sulking,” he murmured.
Kakashi huffed. “Yeah.”
Shisui’s throat tightened. “Then she’d hit us.”
Kakashi’s lips twitched. “Definitely.”
Shisui closed his eyes. “I miss her.”
Kakashi didn’t respond right away.
Then, so quietly it was almost lost to the wind—
“Me too.”
They sat there, side by side, the night stretching around them, the weight of grief pressing against their ribs.
And in the quiet, in the stillness, in the space Reika had left behind—
They mourned.
Notes:
oh NOOOO GUYS!!!! NOOOOOOO
just kidding. haha. i'm having the time of my life writing their suffering.
further reasoning on why no one sent a proper tracking team: reika, at the end of the day, is (in the eyes of the village) a tool. an eight-year-old genin. sure, she has a lot of potential - but this is a war, and they can't afford to divert resources from real, actual needs to follow a potential lead. reika was always going to be abandoned, because war is brutal and she hasn't proven herself to be valuable as she is now.
as for her parents - maybe deep down they don't believe she's gone. maybe some part of them senses it. or maybe not. either way, it doesn't matter, because no tracking team will be sent, so they need to accept it. they can't afford not to. they need to move on even if part of them believes she's still out there - because it's easier to believe she's dead than to believe she's out there somewhere, waiting for them to find her, and them being unable to.
is it right? no, of course not. but i think it's human, and in the end, minato and kushina are only human. they're doing their best to survive this, to be able to live with themselves afterwards. and this is the only way they can survive this. if the cling to hope but are unable to do anything to act on it - it'd destroy them even more. and so they force the hope down, pretend it's not there, and, as time passes, the pretending will get easier
next chapter: c's pov!!!! the next two chapters are some of my favs, not gonna lie
Chapter 18
Notes:
UGH. I COULDN'T WAIT TO POST THIS CHAPTER. LIKE LITERALLY COULD NOT WAIT. SO HERE IT IS!!!!!!!
(once again, i meant to post this tomorrow. but oh well. have literally 46 pages of dialogue)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
C exhaled sharply, wiping sweat and blood from his forehead. The battlefield was chaos—lightning flickering through the smoke-filled sky, kunai clashing, shouts and screams filling the air. His chakra senses were stretched thin, trying to track friend and foe alike.
And then, for the first time in the battle, he paused.
The genin in front of him shouldn’t have been a problem. She was small—maybe eight, ten at most—but she moved with an efficiency that didn’t match her size. Red hair, too-bright blue eyes - Uzumaki, maybe? - and a presence that felt… wrong.
Too old. Too knowing.
They pressed forward anyway.
C and Darui moved as one, pressing the red-haired genin from both sides. She should have been overwhelmed— should have been—but she wasn’t. She was reading them, slipping through the gaps in their attacks with an almost supernatural ease.
C feinted right, Darui swung low, and she was already moving before they committed, twisting between them like she had choreographed the fight herself.
Then her kunai flashed.
C felt the bite of steel before he even realized what had happened—a thin, searing line across his ribs. His breath hitched. It should have been deeper. She had the angle, the momentum.
But she pulled back.
Why? Hesitation?
Darui barely had time to react before she moved again. A step into his guard, a flick of her wrist—his vest caught the edge of her blade, fabric parting cleanly before she dragged the kunai up, slicing into the skin beneath.
Not deep. Not fatal.
Just enough.
He grunted, staggering back, one hand pressing against the wound. His eyes snapped to hers, sharp and confused.
“You’re toying with us?” he growled.
She didn’t answer.
C’s mind raced, senses flaring. He had fought countless shinobi, felt their chakra in battle—their intent, their malice, their fear. But hers? It was wrong.
~
C had felt it the moment her kunai bit into his skin.
Not just the sting of steel. Not just the pull of chakra and movement.
Something deeper.
Something wrong .
He had fought countless shinobi, read their chakra like an open book—anger, fear, rage, killing intent. But her chakra?
Her chakra was sad .
Not grief. Not sorrow in the way that a recent comrade’s death could bring. No, this was older, heavier—a sadness so deep it felt like it had soaked into her very being, like she had carried it for a lifetime that was far too long for a child.
His breath caught.
The kunai carved across his ribs—not deep, but enough to burn. He stumbled back, his senses reeling, not from pain, but from her—from the overwhelming wave of aching, endless loss rolling off her in crashing waves.
She should have been focused. Should have been ruthless.
Instead, she moved through the fight like a shadow of herself, like she was somewhere else entirely.
C blocked her next strike—barely—but the moment his fingers met her wrist, he felt it again.
The weight.
The exhaustion.
The suffocating, impossible sadness that clung to her chakra like a ghost.
His grip faltered.
And in that split second, her kunai dragged across his forearm—not deep. Just enough to hurt.
Why? Why wasn’t she finishing this?
Darui cursed as her blade grazed his side, not deep enough to kill, not even enough to slow him down. Just enough to mark them.
And C knew.
She could have ended this. She should have.
But she didn’t. Because she didn’t want to. Not out of mercy. Not out of arrogance.
But because—somehow, impossibly—this child, this genin, this ghost of a girl who fought like she had done this for far longer than her small frame should allow—
Was already mourning them.
Like she had seen them die before.
Like she had already lost them.
And that terrified him more than anything else.
~
C and Darui staggered back, breath ragged, wounds shallow but stinging. They had fought enough battles to know when they were outmatched. Which should have been impossible - they were probably double her age, it was two-on-one, there was no way she should’ve been able to do this -
But that wasn’t what made them retreat.
C’s chakra senses were sharp—finely tuned from years on the battlefield. He had felt bloodlust, rage, hatred, desperation from countless enemies.
But this girl?
She fought with sadness.
Not grief. Not hesitation. Sadness so deep it weighed down every movement, every strike, like she was dragging herself through something unseen.
And she could have killed them.
She should have killed them.
But she didn’t.
Every slash, every perfectly placed cut—none of it was fatal. She was letting them live.
Why?
C’s heart pounded. His grip on his kunai was too tight, hands slick with sweat and blood. He didn’t know if it was his own or Darui’s. His body screamed at him to move, to fight, to strike before she could—but he couldn’t.
Because she was looking at them now.
And her eyes—too old, too knowing—weren’t full of hatred.
They were full of loss.
Like she had already seen them die.
Like she had already mourned them.
Something in his chest twisted.
Darui exhaled sharply beside him, fingers flexing around his blade. “C,” he murmured, voice low, uncertain.
C swallowed. His senses were screaming at him to run.
Not out of fear. But out of the overwhelming, gut-wrenching wrongness of this fight.
He took a slow step back. Darui mirrored him. The girl watched them, but she didn’t chase. Didn’t press the attack.
She just stood there, blood staining her kunai, breathing evenly.
Waiting.
Like she already knew they were going to retreat.
C’s stomach twisted.
Darui’s eyes flicked to his, wary, sharp. “We’re pulling back,” he muttered. It wasn’t a suggestion.
C nodded. His instincts—his chakra, his very soul—were screaming the same thing.
This wasn’t a fight they were meant to win.
And somehow, impossibly—
She already knew that.
So they pulled back.
And the red-haired genin didn’t stop them.
Didn’t move. Didn’t need to.
She had already won.
~
C and Darui sat on the edge of the battlefield, breathing hard. The war raged on around them, but for now, they were out of the worst of it, blood soaking their uniforms, wounds aching but not deep enough to be dangerous.
Not deep enough to kill.
And that was the problem.
Darui exhaled, rubbing the fresh cut along his ribs, his fingers coming away slick with red. “She could’ve killed us,” he muttered. “You felt it too, right?”
C nodded, staring down at his own wounds. Thin, precise slashes, placed with surgical accuracy. Enough to slow them down, but never enough to finish them.
“She was holding back,” C murmured. “Not hesitating—choosing.”
Darui gritted his teeth. “Why?” His voice was edged with frustration. “We were trying to kill her. That fight—” He broke off, shaking his head. “She fought like she’d already seen how it was gonna end.”
C swallowed hard. He had felt it—the sadness in her chakra, so thick it had nearly drowned him. A grief too vast for a child.
And those eyes.
Not angry. Not afraid.
Just… resigned.
Like she had already mourned them before they had even fought.
C flexed his fingers. The memory of her chakra still clung to him, that crushing weight of something too heavy for a kid to carry.
“I don’t know,” he admitted finally. “But that wasn’t a normal fight.”
Darui scoffed, but there was no humor in it. “No kidding. Kid fights like she’s been doing this for years. Maybe decades.”
C’s gut twisted. He had thought the same thing.
Silence settled between them, heavy and uneasy.
Finally, Darui exhaled, staring up at the darkening sky. “She wasn’t fighting for Konoha,” he muttered. “Not really.”
C frowned, glancing at him. “What do you mean?”
Darui’s jaw tensed. “Didn’t feel like she cared about the war. Not like the others.” He flexed his hands, expression distant. “It was like she was fighting for something else.”
C swallowed, because—yes.
She hadn’t fought like a soldier. Not like someone desperate to protect her village, not like a fresh genin eager to prove herself.
She had fought like someone who had already lost too much.
Darui ran a hand down his face. “She wasn’t a kid.”
C let out a slow, unsteady breath. “No,” he agreed, voice barely above a whisper. “She wasn’t.”
And that was what unsettled him most.
Because whoever that girl was—
She had seen something.
Something they didn’t understand.
And C wasn’t sure if he ever wanted to.
~
They hadn’t meant to catch her in the blast. Not really. C and Darui had discussed her, hadn’t been able to figure it out, had resolved to report it to the Raikage and let him deal with it -
And then they’d thrown the explosion tags, and there she’d been. Dazed, injured, but alive.
An opportunity.
~
C stood outside the cell, arms crossed, watching the girl inside. It was a makeshift cell, designed to make its occupant suffer. It stood on one end of the war camp, so they’d see her if she tried to escape without need for constant supervision, and had bars on all four sides with only a slanted roof to keep off some rain.
Not all the rain. Just some. And yet -
She wasn’t like other prisoners.
Most shinobi, when captured, reacted one of two ways—panic or aggression. They either shouted, thrashed, demanded to be released, or they withdrew into themselves, clinging to whatever sliver of control they had left.
But this girl—this Konoha genin—was just sitting there, cross-legged, back straight against the bars, as if the cold stone and open air didn’t bother her. Her eyes were half-lidded, not quite closed, but distant, focused on something he couldn’t see.
Meditation, maybe. Or something else. She’d quickly recovered from her injuries, cementing their certainty that she had Uzumaki blood. That could be valuable.
C wasn’t sure why he lingered. He had seen captives before, had interrogated enough of them to know how this usually went. He’d been put in charge of this one, because he’d requested it, because he’d wanted to figure her out. But there was something about her that made him pause.
She wasn’t afraid. Wasn’t panicking. Wasn’t - anything, really, except calm.
And that? That was interesting.
~
The first time she took food from them, she hesitated.
C slid the tray through the bars without a word. He expected her to reach for it immediately—she hadn’t eaten properly since her capture, after all.
But she just stared at it.
Not with distrust, not exactly. More like... calculation. Like she was weighing whether taking it was some kind of silent agreement, some concession that she wasn’t ready to make.
C crouched down, resting his arms on his knees. “It’s just food,” he said, voice level. “No tricks.”
The girl’s eyes flicked up to him, sharp and searching.
Then, finally, she picked up the bowl. She ate slowly, methodically, as if she wasn’t just feeding herself but controlling how she did it. Like she refused to let them take anything from her—not even the way she ate.
C should’ve left. He had no reason to stay.
But for some reason, he did.
~
He didn’t question her at first. He never questioned anyone in the beginning, because that was what everyone expected. He expected her to throw that back at him, to ask him why, to do anything except -
Except watch them. Intently. Completely unbothered.
~
It was late, the camp quieter than usual. C leaned against the doorway of her cell, arms crossed.
“You never told me your name.”
She raised a brow. “Did you ask?”
C gave her a dry look.
She tilted her head slightly. “It’s Reika.”
He let the name settle between them. It suited her.
~
The first time she made her move, C almost laughed.
It wasn’t out of arrogance. He just didn’t expect her to try that approach.
She had been quiet all day, as she usually was, watching the Kumo shinobi move in and out of camp through the bars of her cell, noting their shifts, their habits. C wasn’t sure why he kept an eye on her as much as he did—maybe because he knew she was waiting for an opening.
So when she finally spoke, her voice steady and measured, he wasn’t surprised.
“You’re not handling your supply runs efficiently.”
C turned to look at her. She was sitting cross-legged in her cell, hands resting lightly on her knees, the picture of patience. But her eyes were alert.
Watching.
Darui, who had been passing by, stopped and raised a brow. “Come again?”
Reika tilted her head slightly. “You’re sending too many people. It’s inefficient.”
C folded his arms, watching her. “And you know this how?”
“I’ve been listening,” she said simply. “The way you talk, the way you move. You’re running low on medical supplies, aren’t you?”
That made C tense.
Because she wasn’t wrong.
Darui chuckled. “You got ears, I’ll give you that.”
Reika glanced between them. “You’ve got a problem. I can help you solve it.”
C narrowed his eyes. “And why would we trust a Konoha shinobi?”
She exhaled softly. “You don’t have to trust me,” she said. “Just listen.”
And they did. Just because they were curious, because they had nothing better to do.
But she was right.
That was the first crack in the wall.
~
Finally, two weeks in, C started interrogating her in earnest. Not because she’d broken, not because she’d reacted -
But because she hadn’t. And he had the idea that she could do this forever.
~
“What’s your name?” he said quietly. “Your full name.” She just looked across the table at him, her hands bound with chakra-suppressing cuffs, and smiled.
“You tell me.”
He didn’t react. “That’s not how this works.”
Her smile widened. “I was wondering how long it’d take you to break. Got tired of my lack of reaction?”
C didn’t pinch the bridge of his nose, but gods, he wanted to. Because she could read him, she knew exactly why he hadn’t interrogated her immediately, and that -
That wasn’t normal.
She was a kid.
“I’m the one asking the questions here,” he said, his voice quiet. Dangerous. Reasserting control.
She didn’t react, either. “Are you?”
~
They went in circles. She didn’t give him anything.
“You’ve got Uzumaki blood, haven’t you?”
She shrugged. “That’s what Darui said.”
“How did you predict us so well?”
“How did you not predict me just as well?”
“How old are you?”
“Not too old.” A pause, a shadow of a smirk. “Obviously.”
~
He tried. For weeks. And got absolutely nothing. And all the while, she looked at him with those too-sharp, too-knowing eyes, and C got the impression that she was learning more about him than he was about her. Which was the exact opposite of how things were supposed to go, but this girl - this random Konoha genin - didn’t seem to want to make things any easier for him. They didn’t have a file on her - why would they? On a random kid genin, even if she was an Uzumaki? It wasn’t worth the potential price getting the intel would cost. Konoha was damn secretive when they wanted to be.
He could’ve ordered her tortured. He could’ve. He should’ve, probably.
But he didn’t.
Maybe because she was so small, baby fat still clinging to her cheeks. Maybe because he’d never had the taste for it, not even ordering it, unless he absolutely had to.
Maybe… maybe it was because he didn’t think it’d even work. If constant exposure to the elements didn’t break her, if being captured didn’t break her, if his style of interrogation, which had worked on shinobi older and more hardened than her, didn’t break her -
Could she even be broken at all?
~
Three weeks in, and he was nowhere. He pinned her with an unreadable look, and pulled his trump card.
“If you don’t give us something soon,” he said, his voice quiet, “We won’t keep you around anymore.”
The girl just tilted her head. “I imagine you’d get rid of me either way. Might as well not betray my village in the process.”
C eyed her. “Even though they abandoned you?”
He’d thought, of all the things he’d said, that would get to her. But she just - smiled at him. A little sad, but mostly accepting. As if she’d already thought about this and made her peace with it.
“Even then,” she said simply.
Despite himself, he felt a flicker of respect. Of curiosity. Because - and he could not emphasize this enough - she was a kid. And who the hell taught kids how to resist interrogation tactics, how to smile in the face of abandonment?
He pressed. “You know, if they’d sent even a basic tracking team, they’d know you were captured and not dead. We didn’t cover our tracks as well as we should’ve, so either they knowingly abandoned you, or they never even looked in the first place.”
“I’m aware,” the girl said calmly.
He stared at her. “And you’re loyal to them anyway?”
She smiled faintly. “Yes.”
C exhaled. Because - what the fuck? “Why?” he demanded, more for his own curiosity than anything.
She tilted her head at him. “What else do I have left?”
And that - that hit him harder than it should’ve.
~
Then, he finally asked it.
“Why were you so sad?”
And - for the first time - he got a reaction. A flicker of something in her expression, something rueful, like she should’ve expected the question but hadn’t. And then she sighed, and it felt like it’d come from her very soul.
“Because what’s the point of it all?” she said quietly. C waited, waited for her to elaborate, and she did.
“This war,” she said, her voice soft, her eyes focused but distant, as though she were seeing something else. “This death. This endless fighting. It’s just… such a waste.”
C stared at her. “A waste,” he repeated.
She just looked at him, her eyes locked on his. “Yeah. Of resources, of people, of lives.”
Something hit him. “You’re a pacifist,” he realized.
Her lips twitched. “No,” she said. “I just think that war is inefficient.”
And C - he just looked at her, something twisting in his stomach. Because a part of him understood where she was coming from, and he hated that.
So he didn’t think about it.
~
The girl didn’t stop helping. Didn’t stop pointing out gaps in their patrols, inefficiencies in their supply chains. And it was driving him absolutely insane, because - again - she was a child, and she had absolutely no right to be as analytical as she was.
She spoke like she’d run war camps herself. Which was impossible. She was a mess of contradictions, too-old eyes, too-knowing smiles - all starkly contrasted by her young age, which she hadn’t even told them yet.
She hadn’t told them anything. And yet, she was making herself useful. Helping them.
It was… strange.
~
It happened in the dead of night.
A squad of rogue shinobi had tried to raid their supply camp—nothing too serious, but enough to set the camp on alert.
The girl had been locked in her cell, watching the commotion with sharp, calculating eyes.
C saw the shift in her posture before she spoke.
“You’re looking in the wrong direction.”
C turned sharply. “What?”
She nodded toward the tree line. “They aren’t retreating. They’re redirecting .”
C hesitated. He shouldn’t have listened. Shouldn’t have taken the word of a captive.
But something about the way she said it—calm, precise, certain —made his stomach twist.
And she was right.
The enemy attacked from the east moments later.
And that?
That was when she stopped being just a prisoner.
~
Darui was never cruel to her, but he didn’t take her seriously, either.
Not at first.
But then, one day, she said something that made him pause.
“You should train your left-hand grip,” she murmured, watching him practice with his cleaver from behind the bars.
Darui stopped mid-swing, turning to look at her. “Excuse me?”
Reika didn’t flinch. “You leave your side open when switching from offense to defense. If you adjusted your grip, you’d recover faster.”
Darui’s brow lifted. “And you think you know better than me?”
“I know that I could land a hit if I wanted to,” she said simply. “I know that I did.”
Silence.
Then, Darui laughed.
Full, rich, unbothered.
“I like you, kid,” he admitted, shaking his head.
And after that?
He listened.
C shot him a disapproving look. Darui ignored him.
~
C didn’t know when exactly it happened.
Maybe it was when she started choosing to talk to them.
Maybe it was the way she didn’t flinch when they spoke, the way she challenged them, the way she watched them—like she was learning, adapting, figuring them out just as much as they were figuring her out.
Or maybe it was when he realized he wasn’t watching her like a prisoner anymore.
One night, as he brought her another meal, he sat down just outside the bars.
“Do you ever think about escaping?” he asked quietly.
She didn’t answer right away. Then—
“I think about surviving ,” she said. “There’s a difference.”
And C knew, then.
She wasn’t just some Konoha shinobi anymore.
She was Reika.
And that?
That was something he wasn’t sure he was ready for.
~
It was late. The kind of late where the camp had settled into uneasy quiet, where only the torches flickered against the dark, and the world felt smaller, more fragile.
C wasn’t supposed to be here.
But he found himself outside her cell anyway, arms crossed, watching her in the dim firelight.
Reika sat with her back against the bars, fingers tracing absent patterns into the dirt floor. She didn’t look up when she spoke.
“You ever think about what you’d be if you weren’t a shinobi?”
C blinked, caught off guard.
“… No.”
She hummed. “Figures.”
He frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Reika finally looked at him, something unreadable in her expression. “You seem like the type who never thought there was another choice.”
He exhaled through his nose. “There isn’t another choice.”
She tilted her head slightly. “You really believe that?”
C hesitated.
And that was the problem.
Because before she asked, he never would have hesitated.
~
It was a cold morning.
The kind where the mist clung to the ground and the dampness settled into your bones.
Reika was still in her cell - still in her cage. All she had was a thin blanket.
C found her sitting in a corner, arms wrapped around herself, her usual mask of indifference cracking ever so slightly. She looked tiny like that, almost fragile, like the kid she really was.
Before he could say anything, before he could give voice to the way his stomach twisted at the sight, Darui walked past.
He didn’t stop. Didn’t acknowledge her.
But as he passed, he tossed something to the ground in front of her.
A spare cloak.
Reika blinked at it.
Then at Darui.
Then back at the cloak.
C watched the entire exchange, silent.
Reika didn’t say anything.
But she pulled the cloak over her shoulders.
And that was enough for his stomach to untwist - just a little.
~
He didn’t think about it at first.
Not about how often he found himself here.
Not about how, when he looked at her, he didn’t see just a prisoner anymore.
Not about how, when she smirked at him like she knew exactly what he was thinking, his stomach twisted in a way it shouldn’t.
But then, one night, she caught him staring.
And instead of calling him out on it, she just sighed and leaned her head back against the wall.
“I’m not trying to make you like me,” she murmured.
C clenched his jaw.
“That’s not what this is.”
She turned her head, eyes meeting his.
“But you do like me,” she said softly.
And C had nothing to say to that.
Because she was right.
And he hated that she was right.
~
C knew it was a problem when he started defending her.
It was small at first.
A comment here. A glance there.
Then, one night, another shinobi—one who didn’t know any better—made a passing remark.
“She’s getting too comfortable. Maybe we should remind her where she is.”
C’s fists clenched before he could stop it.
He didn’t even look at the guy. Just said, voice low, steady—
“She’s been cooperative. That’s more than you can say for half the prisoners we’ve had.”
The other shinobi scoffed. “Yeah? And what happens when she turns on us?”
C finally looked up.
“She won’t.”
The shinobi narrowed his eyes. “You sure about that?”
C’s jaw tightened.
Because no, he wasn’t sure.
But the fact that he wanted to be?
That was the most dangerous thing of all.
~
Then things changed.
When C approached her, she was already sitting upright, alert but not tense. Her blue eyes flicked to him, questioning.
C didn’t immediately speak. Instead, he studied her, as he always did before an interrogation.
She had changed since the day they brought her in.
Not in an obvious way—her posture was still as composed as ever, her expression still wore that same mild patience that made him want to shake her sometimes. But there was something else now, something harder to define.
She had settled into captivity without submitting to it.
And that, C thought, was why the Raikage had summoned her.
Reika had made herself impossible to ignore.
C exhaled, stepping forward. “The Raikage wants to see you.”
She blinked once. That was all. No fear. No surprise.
She adjusted her bound wrists slightly. “Well,” she said lightly, “that should be interesting.”
~
Darui met C in the camp as they escorted Reika toward the Raikage’s tent. He fell into step beside them, his usual slouch missing, his expression unreadable.
Most other Hidden Villages kept their leaders in-village. Kumo was not most other Hidden Villages - here, the Raikage followed the war, stayed close to the front lines. It kept them adaptable. His brother, Killer B, managed things back in Kumo.
Reika glanced at him. “You’re quiet,” she murmured.
Darui didn’t look at her. “Big day.”
She hummed in acknowledgment.
C didn’t miss the way she moved—not reluctantly, but with measured steps. She had known this moment was coming. She had prepared for it.
The Raikage’s tent loomed ahead. The guards outside straightened as C and Darui approached with Reika between them.
C announced them.
“Enter.”
The deep voice was unmistakable.
C pushed the flaps open, stepping inside. Darui followed, guiding Reika forward with a light grip on her arm—not rough, not forceful. Just enough to remind her that, despite everything, she was still a prisoner.
Reika took it in stride.
She stepped into the Raikage’s tent as if she belonged there.
That, C thought grimly, was already a problem.
~
The Raikage sat behind his desk, his massive frame casting a long shadow against the late afternoon light. His sharp golden eyes landed on Reika immediately, assessing, weighing.
She did not bow. She did not avert her gaze.
She met him head-on.
C held his breath.
For a long moment, there was silence.
Then the Raikage leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled. “You’re smaller than I expected.”
Reika smiled slightly. “And you’re louder than I expected.”
Darui inhaled sharply. C tensed.
The room was still.
Then—
The Raikage laughed.
A deep, rumbling sound, like distant thunder.
Reika remained motionless, watching him with quiet patience.
C exhaled.
The Raikage’s laughter faded as quickly as it had begun, but something in his expression had shifted.
“You’ve been making yourself useful,” he said. It wasn’t a question.
Reika inclined her head slightly. “It seemed like a waste of time to do otherwise.”
The Raikage studied her. “You’ve given my men advice.”
“They needed it,” Reika said simply.
C closed his eyes briefly. There it was again—that infuriating, effortless honesty.
The Raikage’s expression didn’t change. “Are you trying to earn favor?”
Reika tilted her head, considering the question. “I think you already know the answer to that.”
C clenched his fists. She had done it again. She had answered without truly answering, and yet, she had somehow gained ground.
The Raikage let the silence stretch before speaking again.
“You understand that you will not leave the Land of Lightning.”
Reika didn’t flinch.
“I assumed as much.”
C’s breath hitched.
Darui’s fingers twitched.
The Raikage’s eyes narrowed slightly. “You’ve accepted it?”
Reika exhaled softly. “Acceptance is a strong word.”
The Raikage made a thoughtful noise.
Then, slowly, he leaned forward, resting his forearms on the desk. “You intrigue me, Uzumaki.”
Reika smiled.
“I get that a lot.”
C resisted the urge to groan.
The Raikage studied her for a moment longer, then turned to C. “Unbind her.”
C’s breath caught.
Reika blinked, but—damn her—she didn’t look surprised.
C hesitated. “Raikage-sama—”
The Raikage’s gaze snapped to him. “She isn’t going anywhere.”
C exhaled through his nose but obeyed, stepping forward and cutting through the bindings around Reika’s wrists with a single sharp motion.
The chakra suppressing ropes fell away.
Reika rubbed her wrists idly, then met C’s gaze.
There was no mockery in her eyes. No smugness.
Just quiet acknowledgment.
She had won something today.
What, exactly, C wasn’t sure.
But he knew, without a doubt, that Uzumaki Reika - if that was even her name - had just changed everything.
~
The flaps shut behind them as they left the Raikage’s tent.
C was silent.
Darui finally spoke.
“That went well.”
C shot him a look.
Darui shrugged. “Could’ve gone worse.”
Reika, walking between them, flexed her fingers slightly, testing the feeling of freedom in her wrists.
She didn’t gloat. Didn’t push.
But then, in a quiet voice, she murmured, “You should vary the placement of your suppression seals.”
C turned his head sharply. “Excuse me?”
Reika smiled.
“You’re predictable.”
Darui stifled a chuckle. C sighed.
And, against his better judgment—
He listened.
~
They gathered all the information they could find on her. Her age, her Academy graduation date - she’d been a genin for a few months. A few months, and she’d already - somehow - outmatched both him and Darui together.
It was insane. It shouldn’t be possible. Nothing about her should be possible. And yet - it was.
There wasn’t much more information than that. Nothing about her parentage. Nothing about her relationships, the people she was close to.
Just her age and her graduation date. It was almost like someone had tried to hide her - but that was ridiculous, because who could she possibly be? Potentially the daughter of Uzumaki Kushina, but it was possible there were other Uzumaki in Konoha they didn’t know about - intelligence and information gathering was not Kumo’s strong suit; brute force, adaptability, and power was.
It was strange, how little information they could find on her. But they didn’t think much of it, because - again - who could she possibly be?
That was their first mistake.
~
Reika stayed in her cell. But she started getting let out. Just during the day, just for a few hours. The first week, she was watched like a hawk.
Then, people started to relax around her. Because she hadn’t made a single escape attempt, because instead of using weaknesses she found, she corrected them. Because she was sharp, but her smile was warm and honest, and -
C’s stomach continued to twist.
~
The second time Reika was summoned, C barely hid his irritation.
Darui, as usual, was more amused than anything. “You can’t pretend you didn’t see this coming.”
C scowled. “I was hoping the Raikage would get bored.”
Darui let out a low chuckle. “Does he seem like the type to get bored easily?”
C ignored him, but when he glanced at Reika, she was watching him with that same infuriating calm, as if she had expected this too.
She flexed her unbound hands, a habit she had developed since the Raikage had ordered her restraints removed. “Should I be flattered or worried?”
Darui grinned. “Why not both?”
Reika exhaled, shaking her head. “I should have known you’d say that.”
C didn’t respond. He just opened the flaps to the Raikage’s tent and stepped aside.
Reika walked in without hesitation.
~
The Raikage was waiting for her, seated behind his massive desk, a stack of mission reports beside him. He looked up when she entered, sharp golden eyes scanning her as if confirming she was exactly as he had left her.
“Uzumaki,” he greeted, gesturing for her to stand in front of his desk.
Reika obeyed, clasping her hands loosely behind her back. “Raikage-sama.”
The Raikage leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “You weren’t lying.”
Reika tilted her head. “I try not to.”
The Raikage exhaled through his nose in something almost resembling amusement. “My men implemented some of your… suggestions.”
Reika’s expression remained neutral. “Did it work?”
The Raikage studied her for a moment before nodding. “It did.”
There was a pause.
Reika didn’t speak. She knew better than to fill silence for the sake of it. Instead, she waited.
The Raikage sat back, tapping a thick finger against the wooden surface of his desk. “Tell me,” he said, “why did Konoha never make proper use of you?”
Reika blinked. That was not the question she had been expecting, clearly. She considered it carefully.
“They did,” she said finally. “Just in a different way.”
The Raikage’s gaze remained heavy on her. “Explain.”
Reika exhaled slowly. “Konoha cultivates strength, but in a way that prioritizes loyalty. Obedience. It’s why their shinobi are so effective in teams—why they win wars.”
The Raikage tilted his head slightly, waiting for more.
Reika met his gaze steadily. “But they don’t always recognize value in individuals who don’t fit their structure.”
The Raikage’s lips twitched. “You’re saying they failed to use you properly.”
Reika’s lips curled slightly, but there was no real humor in it. “I’m saying Konoha doesn’t know what to do with someone like me until it’s too late.”
The Raikage huffed. “Their loss, then.”
Reika’s fingers twitched behind her back. “Perhaps.”
The Raikage sat forward again, his expression turning shrewd. “You understand how villages operate. How power is distributed. How war is fought. And yet, you’ve never been in a leadership position.”
Reika inclined her head slightly, a faint smile flickering over her face. “Not in this life. Perhaps in another.”
That was a strange way of putting it, C thought. But he didn’t question it much. Sometimes Reika just said things like that.
The Raikage studied her. “Why?”
She hesitated. “Because leaders die last. They’re the ones who watch as everything they’ve built crumbles around them. And I don’t want to be the last one left.”
The Raikage's eyes sharpened, mouth tugging into a scowl. “That’s a coward’s answer.”
Reika didn’t flinch.
She just looked at him, expression even, but there was a flicker of something—something old, something resigned—in her eyes. “Maybe.”
“No,” the Raikage said, voice low, like thunder barely restrained. “Not maybe. It is. You’ve seen war, girl. You’ve seen what power can do. And you’ve still convinced yourself that walking away from it makes you strong?”
She inhaled slowly. “I didn’t say I was strong.”
The Raikage leaned forward, his presence pressing in like a storm front. “You should be. You could be.”
C shifted slightly in the corner, but didn’t interrupt.
The Raikage’s voice dropped. “Leaders don’t die last. They die when they’re weak. They die when they hesitate. But the ones who win?” He tapped the table with a single, heavy finger. “They learn how to survive. They make others survive.”
Reika tilted her head slightly. “And if they don’t?”
“Then they weren’t leaders,” the Raikage snapped. “They were place-fillers. Names on paper. But real leaders? They fight until no one else has to. They use power so it doesn’t go to waste.”
Reika’s smile was faint. Almost wistful. “You think I should learn to use power.”
“I think you have power,” he corrected. “And I think it’s a waste to let it rot just because you’re afraid of what it’ll cost.”
She went still at that.
The Raikage watched her, gaze unrelenting. “You want to change things? Then you don’t get to stay on the sidelines. You don’t get to hide behind clever words and strategic suggestions. You take power. You learn how to use it. And if you’re strong enough—if you’re smart enough—you don’t die at all.”
A beat of silence.
Then, softly, Reika said, “You think I could win.”
The Raikage smiled—sharp, dangerous, certain. “I think you already are.”
And Reika didn’t answer.
She didn’t have to.
~
C was even less pleased than before.
“He’s calling her back again?” he muttered under his breath.
Darui, as always, was unbothered. “Maybe he just likes her.”
C turned to glare at him. Darui shrugged.
Reika, walking between them, let out a small breath of amusement. “I’d say that’s unlikely.”
Darui smirked. “You’re underestimating yourself.”
C exhaled sharply. “This isn’t a joke.”
Reika glanced at him. “I know.”
And she did. That was what made it frustrating.
The Raikage wasn’t summoning her because he enjoyed wasting time. He was testing something. Probing. Trying to see what Reika was capable of.
And Reika—damn her—was letting him.
This time, when she stepped into his office, the Raikage didn’t bother with pleasantries.
He gestured toward the reports on his desk. “Read these.”
Reika raised an eyebrow but didn’t question it. She stepped forward, picking up the first scroll and unfurling it. Her eyes flicked over the text, scanning quickly.
Border reconnaissance. Supply chain vulnerabilities. Enemy movement near the northern outposts.
Her brow furrowed slightly. These weren’t just mission reports. These were decisions .
She glanced up at the Raikage, who was watching her closely.
“You want my opinion,” she murmured.
The Raikage’s expression didn’t change. “Yes.”
C inhaled sharply from his place near the door.
Reika lowered the scroll slightly. “What makes you think I’ll give it?”
The Raikage’s golden eyes gleamed. “Because you can’t help yourself.”
Reika exhaled through her nose, gaze flickering back to the reports.
He wasn’t wrong.
~
One day, C gave her a kunai. Sharpened. Not as a test or challenge, just… just to see what she’d do.
She stared at it for a moment. Then at him. C just held her gaze, waiting.
Reika exhaled. She took it, turning it over between her fingers. Then -
Then she handed it back. And something inside him loosened.
~
The visits had become routine.
The Raikage would call for her. C and Darui would escort her, though the tension had faded into something closer to reluctant expectation.
Reika would enter, read whatever was put in front of her, and give her thoughts.
Sometimes, the Raikage would listen.
Sometimes, he would challenge her.
And sometimes, he would just sit back and watch .
That was what C hated the most.
Because the more the Raikage watched, the more he seemed to approve.
And the more he approved—
The more Kumo started to feel like it was making room for her.
~
The Raikage tapped a thick finger against the armrest of his chair, his golden eyes fixed on Reika as she finished speaking. Her analysis of the supply chain vulnerabilities was precise—cold, measured, unnervingly accurate.
He didn’t respond right away.
Just watched her.
And Reika, as always, didn’t fidget. Didn’t shrink beneath the weight of his gaze. She simply clasped her hands behind her back and waited.
Finally, the Raikage leaned forward, elbows resting heavily on the desk. His voice was low, almost thoughtful.
“You make decisions like you’ve been doing this for years.”
Reika tilted her head slightly, but said nothing.
His eyes narrowed.
“That’s very impressive,” he added, his tone shifting—sharper now, more calculating. “For an eight-year-old .”
C, standing just off to the side, stiffened. Darui raised an eyebrow, but didn’t speak.
Reika’s expression didn’t change. Not visibly. But C saw the faint twitch of her jaw, the smallest shift in her posture.
“You don’t act your age,” the Raikage continued, gaze heavy. “You don’t fight like it. Don’t speak like it. Don’t think like it.”
He leaned back slowly, his gaze never leaving her.
“So what are you, really?”
Reika met his stare evenly. Her voice, when it came, was calm. Steady.
“Someone who knows how to survive.”
A beat.
Then the Raikage huffed, a sound between amusement and suspicion. “That much is clear.”
He looked down at the papers she had annotated, running a finger along the edge of one scroll.
“But surviving isn't the same as leading.”
Reika didn’t flinch. “I’ve learned that.”
The Raikage glanced back up at her, and for a moment, something almost dangerous flickered behind his eyes.
“Good,” he said. “Because if you keep this up… you won’t have a choice.”
And for the first time in the entire exchange—just for a second—Reika looked unsettled.
~
They gave her a tent. Nothing big, nothing fancy. But Reika looked at it for a long moment, her expression unreadable.
Then she exhaled. Nodded. And walked inside.
~
That night, he found her sitting outside her tent, watching the stars. He hesitated. Then, before he could stop himself, he sat down beside her.
There was a pause, and then -
She shifted. Just a little. Making space for him.
C let out a slow breath, tilting his head up toward the sky.
He’d tried to tell himself she was still Konoha. That she was still a prisoner. That he still saw her as an enemy.
But at that moment, he knew he’d been lying to himself. Because none of those things were true.
~
C knew what Reika was doing long before the Raikage ever realized it himself.
It was slow. Subtle. So careful that, for a long time, even he wasn’t sure if she was doing it on purpose.
But then he looked back at every conversation she’d had with the Raikage. At every careful word, every idea she’d let slip like an afterthought. And he knew.
It was deliberate.
Reika was shaping the Raikage’s thoughts without him ever realizing it.
And the worst part?
C should have stopped her.
But he didn’t.
Because, damn it , but she had changed him, too.
And because, despite everything—despite knowing what she was doing—he liked her.
~
The first time C really noticed it, Reika wasn’t even talking to the Raikage.
She was sitting in the Raikage’s office, flipping through the latest set of mission reports, as she often did now. It had become a routine—her reading over logistics, tracking movements, pointing out inefficiencies in the war effort.
But that day, she didn’t criticize anything.
Instead, she asked a question.
“How much longer do you think it will take?”
The Raikage barely looked up from his desk. “Until what?”
Reika tilted her head, studying the papers in front of her. “Until the war stops making sense.”
C felt his stomach drop.
The Raikage glanced at her then, his sharp golden eyes narrowing slightly. “It always makes sense.”
Reika made a quiet noise, something that wasn’t quite agreement, but wasn’t outright dissent either.
She tapped the edge of the paper with her fingertips. “Right now, yes,” she said. “Right now, every decision you make has a clear benefit. Every village is still committed to fighting because the war still feels like it has a purpose.”
She let the words settle before she continued, voice thoughtful.
“But wars don’t just end when one side wins. They end when both sides decide it isn’t worth the cost anymore.”
The Raikage scoffed. “Konoha won’t back down.”
Reika shrugged. “Probably not. Not yet.”
C watched her carefully.
That was the first time. The first time she planted the thought.
She didn’t push it. She didn’t argue. She didn’t even suggest anything.
She just left it there.
And the Raikage, without realizing it, took it with him.
~
It had been a long battle. One of those battles that stretched too long, where even winning didn’t feel like winning.
C was tired. Bone-deep, chakra-drained, exhausted.
Reika noticed immediately. Of course she did.
“You’re hurt,” she said when he walked by her tent, voice quieter than usual.
C exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand over his face. “It’s nothing.”
Reika hummed. Then, softly, she said, “You always say that.”
C stilled.
She wasn’t accusing him. Wasn’t pushing.
Just… noticing.
And for once, he didn’t brush her off.
Instead, he sat down across from her, leaning back against a tent pole, closing his eyes.
Reika didn’t press. She just sat there with him.
And somehow, that helped more than words would have.
~
It was two months later, after another round of battles. After more reports of losses—on both sides. But now that the Yellow Flash had forced Iwa into surrender, Kumo was facing the full force of him. And they were holding him back, barely - at a cost.
The Raikage was in a foul mood, pacing the length of his tent. His hands were curled into fists, his breath slow and controlled.
Reika sat at the desk, her expression impassive as she read through the latest intelligence reports.
C stood near the door, arms crossed. He had no reason to be here anymore—not really. Reika wasn’t a prisoner, not in the way she had been before. She moved freely through the camp, albeit always under watch.
But he still found himself here. Watching. Waiting.
And then, Reika spoke.
“You know,” she said mildly, “I saw a report from one of your scouts last week. Konoha has been pulling back from unnecessary engagements.”
The Raikage stilled. “What?”
Reika flipped through the stack of papers, pulling out a single page and sliding it forward.
“See for yourself,” she murmured.
The Raikage snatched it off the desk, his eyes scanning the words quickly.
C already knew what was in that report. He had read it himself.
It wasn’t a declaration of surrender. Not even close.
But it was proof that Konoha was being more cautious. That they weren’t throwing as many resources into meaningless battles anymore.
That they were starting to reevaluate.
The Raikage’s fingers tightened around the paper. His jaw clenched. “So they’re conserving their forces.”
Reika hummed. “Looks that way.”
The Raikage frowned. His mind was already working, already weighing what this meant.
And that was when C saw it.
The way Reika let him come to the conclusion himself.
She didn’t suggest anything.
She didn’t say maybe it’s time to stop fighting .
She didn’t need to.
The Raikage was already thinking it.
And that was when C knew—without a doubt—what she was doing.
~
C caught her outside afterward.
Reika turned to him, blinking as if surprised by the way he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a quiet corner.
“Don’t play innocent,” he muttered, his voice low enough that no one else could hear.
Reika raised an eyebrow. “I’m not.”
C exhaled sharply. “You’re making him think it’s his idea.”
Reika smiled faintly. “You make that sound manipulative.”
C scowled. “It is manipulative.”
Reika tilted her head slightly. “But is it wrong?”
C hesitated.
And that was the problem.
He should say yes.
He should be furious. Should stop this before it went any further. Should remind her that this was the Raikage, not some random person she could maneuver into a favorable decision.
But he didn’t.
Because— damn it all —she wasn’t wrong.
The war was dragging on.
The losses were growing.
And he—he had seen it in the Raikage’s face today.
A flicker of something he had never expected to see.
Doubt. Not doubt in his strength. Not doubt in his leadership. But doubt in the war itself.
And C knew, without a shred of uncertainty, that it was because of her .
Reika smiled again, softer this time.
“You know it’s the right thing,” she said quietly.
C closed his eyes briefly, then exhaled.
And that was the moment he admitted it to himself. He wasn’t going to stop her.
Because he had changed, too. Because, damn it , but he liked her. And because, for the first time in his life, he believed that Uzumaki Reika might just be able to do the impossible.
She was going to end the war. And she was going to make them thank her for it.
~
The first time he made her laugh, it was an accident.
He had been ranting—tired, irritated, going off about some cocky rookie who had nearly blown a mission because of his arrogance.
“And then this idiot shouted before he attacked— shouted , like we weren’t supposed to be stealthy—”
Reika, to his shock, snorted.
Then, suddenly, she was laughing—shoulders shaking, breath hitching, a real, unrestrained laugh that she hadn’t meant to let slip.
C stopped, blinking at her.
She tried to stifle it, pressing a hand over her mouth, but it was too late.
He grinned. “You do have a real laugh.”
Reika gave him a look, still fighting a smile. “Don’t get used to it.”
He did.
~
C wasn’t sure when exactly the tide had turned.
It hadn’t been a single moment, not one conversation that had decided it. There was no dramatic declaration, no bold speech, no secret plot.
Reika had done it the way she did everything—slowly, methodically, carefully. She had made herself impossible to ignore, and now she had done the same thing with the idea of peace.
She didn’t argue for it. She didn’t push.
She made it feel inevitable.
And the Raikage—damn him—had taken the bait without ever realizing he was being led.
~
She had been too quiet again.
Not the sharp, calculating quiet she used when analyzing a fight. Not the observant stillness that meant she was listening.
This was the kind of quiet that lingered. The kind that pressed down on her shoulders, made her eyes look too far away, too lost in thoughts she wouldn’t share.
C noticed it the second he walked by her.
Reika was sitting at the edge of the camp, staring out at the sky, expression unreadable.
She didn’t look up when he neared. Didn’t acknowledge him at all.
C sighed, stepping closer. “What are you thinking about?”
Reika blinked slowly, finally turning toward him. “Nothing.”
C scoffed. “Liar.”
She exhaled softly, but didn’t argue. She just sat there, still too solemn, too distant, lost in something he couldn’t see.
And C—who had never been good at leaving things alone, who had learned exactly what worked when it came to Reika—
Flicked her forehead.
Reika jerked back, eyes widening in pure betrayal.
C smirked. “There you are.”
Reika blinked rapidly, as if trying to process what had just happened.
Then—
“You flicked me.”
C crossed his arms, pleased with himself. “Correct.”
Reika stared at him, utterly unimpressed. “Why?”
C tilted his head. “Because you were thinking too hard.”
Reika’s lips parted slightly. “That’s—”
“Dangerous?” C finished for her. “Yeah. We all know.”
Reika huffed. “That’s not what I was going to say.”
C raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What were you going to say?”
Reika paused. Then, flatly—
“That’s stupid.”
C flicked her again.
Reika spluttered. “C—”
“You’re overthinking something,” he said, ignoring her offended glare. “And if you won’t tell me what, then I’m going to annoy you until you stop.”
Reika sighed—long-suffering, dramatic.
But there was something lighter in her expression now.
Something that hadn’t been there before.
C caught it.
He smirked. “See? It’s working.”
Reika groaned, dropping her face into her hands. “I hate you.”
C flicked her one more time for good measure.
Reika laughed.
And that—that was all he needed to hear.
~
C stood near the wall, arms crossed, watching.
Reika sat at the Raikage’s desk again, flipping through another scroll, eyes scanning over reports with the same quiet intensity she always had. She had started leaving notes now—small annotations in the margins, suggestions written so neutrally that they barely seemed like suggestions at all.
The Raikage didn’t just allow it. He expected it.
C had stopped pretending to be unaffected.
“You’re considering a ceasefire.”
He hadn’t meant to say it. But the words slipped out anyway.
The Raikage didn’t look up immediately. He only glanced at the next report, his golden eyes scanning the numbers.
Fewer missions. Fewer casualties.
A quiet, creeping shift away from open conflict.
Finally, the Raikage exhaled. “I’m considering nothing,” he muttered.
Reika smiled. “Of course.”
C wanted to shake her.
Because this was it .
This was what she had been working toward, what she had been laying the foundation for since the moment she first stepped into this room.
And the Raikage thought it was his own decision.
~
Reika had been up all night. He knew because he had checked. Her chakra had been flickering restlessly every time he’d woken.
And when she nearly stumbled over a rock the next afternoon after a visit to the Raikage, C caught her by the back of the shirt like a misbehaving child.
She froze mid-step, blinking. “Did you just—”
“Yes,” C said flatly. “I did.”
Darui, watching from the side, wheezed with laughter.
Reika scowled up at C. “I’m not a kid.”
C raised an eyebrow. “How old are you, again?”
She scowled. Didn’t answer. Her pride was clearly wounded.
So, just to drive the point home, C ruffled her hair.
Darui died .
Reika spluttered. “Are you serious?”
C shrugged, expression perfectly neutral. “Completely.”
Reika glared at him. Then, with an air of quiet vengeance, she reached up, tugged him down by the collar of his shirt, and messed up his hair right back.
C stared.
Darui collapsed from laughing.
And Reika?
Reika smirked.
~
It was supposed to be just the once. But then, a few days later, she almost did it again.
C caught her elbow that time. Just enough to steady her before letting go.
Reika shot him a look.
C looked away.
Not mother-henning. Reflex.
She squinted suspiciously.
C studiously avoided her eyes.
~
Then came the food.
He noticed it at breakfast. She would grab one thing—a cup of tea, maybe a single rice ball—and nothing else.
C wasn’t watching her. That would be ridiculous. But when she set her tray down, barely touching her food before getting distracted with a scroll, he frowned.
“You’re not eating,” he said.
Reika, scanning a scroll, hummed. “I’ll eat later.”
C glanced at the time. “You’re training in half an hour.”
Reika waved a hand. “I’m fine.”
C sighed through his nose, picked up his own tray, and wordlessly added half his food to hers.
Reika blinked. “... What are you doing?”
“Eat,” C said, taking a sip of tea.
She narrowed her eyes at him but, after a pause, started eating.
C did not acknowledge the small satisfaction he felt at that.
~
Then there was the weather.
Reika had come back from training drenched one afternoon, her clothes clinging to her skin, her hair dripping water onto the ground.
Darui barely looked up. “You look miserable.”
Reika huffed. “It was just some rain.”
C, without thinking, grabbed a towel and tossed it at her.
Reika caught it, blinking. “Uh.”
“Dry off,” C muttered.
Reika looked at the towel, then at him, something amused creeping into her eyes.
“Thanks, C-nii,” she said, grinning lazily.
C stiffened. “I’m not—”
But she was already rubbing the towel over her hair, still smirking.
C exhaled slowly.
Not mother-henning. Just preventing a cold. Because he was a med-nin, and that was his job.
That was all.
~
Then it got worse.
He found himself tracking her habits.
How she pushed too hard in training, going through extra drills when no one was watching. How she forgot to take breaks. How she would roll an ankle mid-spar and keep fighting like it was fine.
How she never complained.
Which was how C found himself slipping a cold compress into her hands after a spar, his face completely neutral.
Reika stared at it. “... What’s this?”
“For your wrist,” C said.
Her fingers curled around it. She looked up at him, studying his face.
“You really are a mother hen,” she mused.
C scowled. “No, I’m not.”
She grinned and said nothing, but she pressed the compress to her wrist anyway.
~
It escalated from there. Five and a half months after they’d captured her, he started checking in without meaning to. A passing glance to make sure she was drinking water. A silent nudge to remind her to eat. A pointed look when she tried to push through an injury.
He didn’t say much. Didn’t scold.
But when Reika started handing him her tea to hold before tying up her hair, when she started humming in amusement every time he flicked a stray leaf out of her hair, when she stopped fighting it entirely—
C knew.
He was in too deep.
~
And then, one night, it became undeniable.
Reika had come back from a training session silent. She had nodded at Darui, waved lazily at C, and started toward her tent without eating.
C stood. “Did you eat?”
Reika paused.
She didn’t turn around. “Not hungry.”
C sighed. “Reika.”
She was tired. He could see it in her shoulders. Not just physically.
Slowly, he ducked inside his tent, grabbed a ration bar, returned, and held it out.
“Eat,” he said, softer this time.
Reika hesitated.
Then, finally, she took it.
She didn’t eat much. A few bites. But that was enough.
C leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, watching her.
“You’re worse than my tou-san,” she muttered between bites.
C exhaled through his nose. “Your tou-san sounds like a smart man.”
Reika huffed a small laugh.
And C ignored the way his chest eased at that.
Darui didn’t bother holding back his smugness.
“You know you’re stuck, right?” he said, grinning.
C sighed, rubbing his temple.
“I know.”
~
He found himself lecturing her. Reika would just stare at him, unimpressed, as he went on about the importance of macro and micronutrients.
“You’re not getting enough protein,” he snapped. “How can you expect to get stronger if you don’t get enough servings?”
“I beat you and Darui in a spar last week,” she said flatly.
C exhaled through his nose. “Not the point. You’re not drinking enough water, either, and I caught you awake at 2am last night.”
Reika just looked at him flatly. “I can take care of myself.”
“No, you can’t,” he said instantly. “Or else you’d be getting enough protein, water, and sleep.”
She rolled her eyes, visibly exasperated.
“Don’t roll your eyes at me.” He had to physically stop himself from adding ‘young lady’ to the end of that sentence.
She sighed. “Okay, fine, I’ll up my protein intake, drink more water, and be in bed by midnight.”
He frowned. “10 pm.”
Reika eyed him. “11.”
He scowled. “... 11:30. Final offer.”
“Fine.”
He hummed, pleased with himself. Reika just sighed again, put-upon, but not stopping him. Not really.
~
C was there the moment the Raikage made his decision.
He had felt the shift coming for months, had seen the cracks widening in places no one else noticed. Reika had been working at it slowly, subtly, like water wearing down stone—never pushing, never forcing, but always present .
And then, one evening, as the rain pounded against the tent and thunder rumbled over the mountains, the Raikage leaned back in his chair and exhaled heavily.
“Enough of this,” he muttered.
C glanced up sharply from where he stood near the door.
Reika, seated across from the Raikage as she always was, said nothing. She simply watched, waiting, as if she already knew what was coming.
The Raikage scowled down at the latest reports. Losses. Supplies stretched thin. Konoha holding position instead of advancing.
“This war is a damn waste of time,” he said gruffly.
C inhaled slowly.
Reika’s expression didn’t change. But in the space between heartbeats, C saw the smallest flicker of something in her eyes—something not quite satisfaction, but close.
This was it.
The moment. The final step in the path she had so carefully built.
The Raikage exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. “Get me a draft,” he said.
C blinked. “A draft of what?”
The Raikage shot him a look like it should have been obvious. “A damn peace offering. Kumo will send the first move.”
C felt his chest tighten.
He turned his head slightly, just enough to glance at Reika.
She didn’t look at him.
She only nodded once, as if she hadn’t just won. As if this hadn’t been her plan all along.
C clenched his fists.
He should have stopped this. Months ago.
But he didn’t.
Because— damn it all —he liked her.
~
The official letter was drafted and sent. A formal request for a ceasefire. Not surrender. Not weakness. A calculated shift.
A tactical advantage disguised as diplomacy.
And because it came from Kumo first, the Raikage still held power.
C hated how well it had played out.
He hated that it was going exactly the way Reika had intended.
But most of all, he hated that he didn’t hate it.
Because he had changed, too.
~
C found Reika in the courtyard, standing under the awning, watching the rain.
She must have heard him approach, but she didn’t turn.
C stopped beside her, shoving his hands in his pockets.
“You did it,” he muttered.
Reika tilted her head slightly. “Did I?”
C sighed. “Don’t play innocent.”
A quiet hum. “I don’t recall holding a sword to anyone’s throat.”
C exhaled sharply. “You didn’t need to.”
Reika finally turned to look at him, her expression unreadable. “And do you think it was the wrong choice?”
C opened his mouth. Stopped. Because damn her , but she had him cornered.
No, it wasn’t the wrong choice.
Kumo wasn’t losing. Kumo was strategizing .
Peace wasn’t weakness. It was the strongest move they could have made.
C clenched his jaw.
“I should have stopped you,” he muttered.
Reika smiled slightly. “Then why didn’t you?”
C exhaled, staring at her, and for the first time since this all started, he let himself tell her the truth.
“… Because I didn’t want to.”
Reika blinked.
Then, slowly, she smiled. Not victorious. Not smug.
Just knowing .
C groaned, running a hand through his hair. “Damn it.”
Reika huffed a soft laugh. “It’s alright, C. You’ll get used to it.”
C sighed heavily.
The war was over.
And somehow, against all reason—against all logic —he wasn’t mad about it.
Because Reika had won.
And C had let her.
Notes:
YOU GUYS. WE'RE LIKE, FIVE CHAPTERS AWAY FROM THE BIG REVEAL OF REIKA'S PAST LIFE. LIKE, THE BIGGEST REVEAL EVER.
let me know if you have any guesses!!!! hint: reread reika and the raikage's second conversation
Chapter 19
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Minato threw himself into the war effort. He didn’t have a choice - if he stopped, if he didn’t move, if he paused for even a moment, then he’d have to remember, he’d have to feel the gaping wound in his chest that his daughter had once filled.
And if he did that, he’d break. Grief would sink its claws into him, tear him apart from the inside out, and leave nothing behind.
So he moved.
~
He flitted back and forth between the Kumo and Iwa fronts, a golden blur, a flash of death and vengeance. He tore through a thousand Iwa shinobi in a single night. He didn’t stop to think, didn’t do anything except move, and then Iwa surrendered.
He read the papers Reika had left him. The Kannabi Bridge mission never happened - because it hadn’t needed to. Minato had killed too many of them that, by the time a thousand fell in a single night, Iwa had already been on the brink of surrender. He pushed them over that brink carelessly, and then turned his focus to Kumo.
He took particular pleasure in breaking them down. It’d been Kumo shinobi who’d laid the trap for his daughter’s team, Kumo shinobi who’d thrown the overpowered explosion tag, meant to kill and leave nothing behind. He imagined that every throat he slit, every person he gutted was the person who’d killed his baby girl.
He didn’t care who was winning. He didn’t care about the war anymore. All he cared about was making them pay .
For every breath his daughter would never take.
For every dream she would never see fulfilled.
For the laughter that had been stolen, the future that had been burned away in an instant.
All that mattered was that Kumo suffered.
~
Minato had never taken joy in killing before. It’d been a necessary thing, a dutiful thing.
Now? Now, he relished it.
His name, his title was whispered in fear, in awe. He’d almost single handedly brought an entire nation to its knees. But Minato didn’t care. He kept moving.
He knew he was being groomed for the hat. He knew he was set to become the next Hokage. It’d been his dream, once upon a time, to leave a mark, to leave a legacy. He’d thought, once, that that meant becoming Hokage.
And then he’d held his daughter in his arms for the first time, had felt her tiny fist close around his finger. Had been there for her first word, her first steps, and he’d realized -
Reika had been his legacy. And now she was gone. For that, Kumo needed to pay.
~
Then, one day, the Hokage recalled him to Konoha. Minato obliged. Reluctantly. But he obliged.
The Sandaime watched him, a carefulness to his gaze that Minato couldn’t bring himself to care about.
“The Raikage has sent a request,” the Sandaime said slowly. “For a meeting. Negotiations. A ceasefire.”
Minato stared at him. His first thought, his instinctive thought, was - no . No, the Raikage didn’t get to do this. He didn’t get to end the war, not when there were still Kumo shinobi left standing, not before Minato was certain that the person who’d taken his baby girl from him was just as dead as she was.
But then logic took over, and he inhaled. He knew why he was here. It was rather obvious.
“You want to send me?”
The Sandaime nodded. “With Nara Shikaku.”
Minato tilted his head. Just the two of them? The Raikage would no doubt be bringing an entourage, a show of force, but then he realized -
So would Konoha. Except it’d just be one man instead of many.
Just him. Just The Yellow Flash.
He gave a curt nod. “Very well.”
~
He felt her chakra before he saw her. Of course he did - her chakra had been ingrained into his senses before she could even walk. He froze, two kilometers away from the outpost. Next to him, Shikaku paused, giving him a cautious look.
“Trouble?”
Minato clenched his jaw. “It’s nothing.”
Because it had to be nothing - Reika was dead. It was someone else, another Uzumaki with that distinctive whirlpool chakra.
It had to be, because if she’d been alive this whole time, if he’d been butchering people for revenge while she’d been captured, alone, abandoned -
No. It wasn’t her. It couldn’t be.
It couldn’t be. Kumo wasn’t stupid - if they had his daughter this whole time, they would’ve used her. Done something . They would’ve threatened her, hurt her, tortured her, all to get back at him. They would’ve traded her head for his.
So it couldn’t be her. It couldn’t be.
(even though, at the back of his mind, he remembered the lengths they’d gone to to keep her hidden on paper. How even her birth certificate had been censored to hell. How it was entirely possible that Kumo had had her this whole time -
And never known who she was)
~
He steeled himself before he walked into the outpost on the border of Konoha and Kumo - neutral territory. Just in case. Just in case it was her. It was good that he did, because when he stepped through that door, his world stopped.
~
Minato kept his expression carefully neutral, though the sheer force of will it took nearly shattered him.
He had mastered this control long ago—the ability to remain unreadable, to bury his emotions so deeply that even the sharpest of shinobi couldn’t find a crack in his armor.
But this—
This was the hardest thing he had ever done.
His hands wanted to curl into fists at his sides as he took in the sight before him—the Raikage standing tall, his team flanking him, and in the middle of it all—
Reika. His daughter.
Alive.
Bound, but loosely, almost carelessly, like it was for show. Unharmed. There were no visible wounds, no signs of mistreatment. She was a bit thinner, her hair a little duller, but—
She was still whole. Still breathing. Still standing with Kumo. Dressed in their colours.
And yet, she didn’t react to him.
Not a flicker of recognition. Not the barest movement to acknowledge him.
Her gaze flicked between Minato and Shikaku with a vague sort of curiosity, like she was a mere observer to the negotiations.
It was the only thing that kept him from tearing through Kumo’s ranks and taking her back.
Because it had been six months. Six months of believing she was gone, of thinking that she had died in that explosion, that there had been nothing left of her but dust and memories. He had buried his grief beneath war and vengeance, beneath a body count that had earned him the terror of an entire nation.
They don’t know, he realized in a split second. They don’t know she’s mine.
Because if they did—if Kumo had figured out that Uzumaki Reika was the daughter of Namikaze Minato—they wouldn’t be standing here, parading her in front of him like some kind of bargaining chip without making direct demands.
No—they’d be using her.
Leveraging her against him in ways he didn’t even want to think about.
Which meant he had to stay calm. Had to pretend he wasn’t staring at the child he had mourned, pretend he wasn’t looking at his entire world.
So he inhaled slowly, deliberately, and tilted his head.
“I wasn’t aware Kumo brought children to the negotiating table,” he said smoothly, voice betraying nothing.
A’s smirk was edged with satisfaction as he gestured toward Reika, his grip on her shoulder firm but not harsh— possessive.
“Recognize her?” he said, his tone almost amused. “She used to be one of yours.”
Minato inhaled slowly, evenly, and let himself glance at her.
A controlled glance. Measured. Distant.
Not fatherly. Not familiar.
Just another shinobi assessing the battlefield.
Reika, to her credit, didn’t so much as flinch. She stood still, expression unreadable, her gaze flicking between the gathered leaders with a vague sort of interest—like she was simply another observer, not the subject of discussion.
She didn’t acknowledge him. Not even the slightest flicker of recognition.
It was the only thing that kept him from tearing through Kumo’s ranks and taking her back right then and there.
Instead, he exhaled softly, tilting his head in polite curiosity. “I wasn’t aware Kumo recruited from our ranks.”
A chuckled, satisfied. “We don’t. She stayed.”
Minato’s stomach twisted. She'd stayed? What the hell did that mean?
But outwardly, he smiled. Just a little. Just enough to look mildly intrigued. “Is that so?”
A smirked, clearly enjoying himself. “She’s been with us for a while now. Sharp mind. Good instincts. A shame Konoha didn’t see her potential.”
Minato kept his shoulders relaxed, kept his heartbeat steady. They don’t know. They still don’t know who she is.
To Kumo, she wasn’t a bargaining chip.
She wasn’t the Yellow Flash’s daughter.
She was just a shinobi they had found, a Konoha asset who had chosen to stay.
And Reika was standing there, letting them believe it. The fact that she hadn't told them who she was - it gave him hope. Hope that she was still Konoha's. Hope that she was still his.
Minato had seen many things in war. He had held the line against overwhelming forces, faced impossible odds, buried too many people.
But nothing— nothing —had ever come close to the sheer force of will it took to keep his expression neutral in this moment.
Because this wasn’t a battlefield. This was politics. And he couldn’t afford to lose. Not when Reika was the one at stake.
Shikaku shifted beside him—barely, subtly. He had caught it too. The realization. The opportunity.
Minato inclined his head slightly. “Well,” he murmured, voice smooth and easy, “I’m sure Kumo’s gained something valuable, then.”
A huffed. “That, we have.”
Minato let out a quiet hum of acknowledgment, his gaze flicking to Reika one last time.
And there it was.
For the briefest second—so quick he almost missed it—her eyes met his.
Not with recognition. Not with desperation.
With understanding.
A single second. A single message.
Not yet.
Minato’s stomach twisted. But he trusted her.
Because she was his daughter. Because she’d already been through so much and survived, had gone back to the past to do it all again. And she knew what she was doing.
So he smiled, careful and unreadable, and turned back to A.
“Then let’s get started.”
Because this was a negotiation. An end to the war.
And if he played this right—
He wasn’t just taking peace back to Konoha.
He was taking Reika too.
~
The Raikage leaned forward slightly, his hands resting on the table, his golden eyes assessing.
“This war is a waste of time,” A said gruffly.
Minato didn’t move.
“This war,” the Raikage continued, “has stretched both villages thin. The longer we fight, the more resources we burn. It’s time to consider a different approach.”
Minato narrowed his eyes just slightly. “A different approach?”
A leaned back, arms crossing over his chest. “A ceasefire.”
Silence.
Shikaku’s fingers twitched.
Minato kept his expression impassive. He had expected anything from this meeting—a list of demands, a veiled threat, even an ultimatum. He'd thought the Raikage hadn't been serious - because this was the Raikage. Everyone knew he loved war, loved battle. Lived for it, even.
And then, slowly, carefully, Minato’s mind began piecing it together.
The Raikage’s stance. His certainty. The way he spoke as though this was his idea.
His insistence that Reika was here. Not just as a taunt. Not just to rub it in. But for another reason, maybe. Impossibly.
Minato let his gaze flicker to her—just for a second.
She stood still. Silent.
But—he saw it.
The smallest flicker of something in her eyes.
She had done this. She had planted this idea. She had led the Raikage here, so carefully, so subtly, that he believed it was his own decision.
Minato clenched his fists beneath the table.
For six months, he had been tearing through battlefields, carving a path of destruction in revenge for her death—
And all this time, she had been here, ending the war in her own way.
His little girl had convinced the Raikage to negotiate peace.
Minato forced himself to stay calm. “That’s a drastic shift in Kumo’s position.”
The Raikage exhaled. “Because Kumo isn’t stupid.” He leaned forward, his heavy arms braced against the table.
“We’ll agree to a ceasefire,” A said gruffly. “Borders remain unchanged. But Kumo expects reparations for our lost resources.”
Shikaku exhaled slowly beside Minato. His fingers drummed lightly against the table, eyes half-lidded in a way that masked the speed at which his mind was working.
“A bold request,” Shikaku said lightly, “considering Kumo was the one who started this.”
A smirked, sharp and unyielding. “War doesn’t care who started it. It only cares who survives it.”
Minato knew this game. He had played it many times before. The Raikage wanted leverage, a way to leave this table feeling like he had gained something tangible. Reparations would mean Konoha submitting—an impossible request, and one A likely knew would be rejected outright.
But then, before Minato could speak, before Shikaku could steer the conversation, Reika stepped in.
“You’re not wrong, Raikage-sama,” she said smoothly. “But survival isn’t just about strength. It’s about knowing when to invest in your future.”
The Raikage turned his head slightly, looking at her with curiosity. “And what, brat, do you think our future needs?”
Minato felt his pulse in his throat.
This was not where Reika was supposed to speak.
This was not her battle to fight.
And yet, as he watched her—standing tall, hands still loosely bound in front of her—he saw nothing of the lost child he had thought he’d never see again.
She was negotiating.
And she was doing it for Konoha.
Reika inhaled slowly, tilting her head. “Stability,” she said. “Real, long-term stability. Which means the next step of this treaty needs to ensure cooperation—not just an end to bloodshed.”
A scoffed. “Konoha and Kumo are not allies.”
Reika tilted her head. “Not yet.”
Minato clenched his fists beneath the table.
Shikaku’s eyes sharpened.
And the Raikage—damn him—looked interested.
~
“You want reparations?” Reika asked, voice even. “Fine. But not in resources.”
The Raikage raised an eyebrow. “Go on.”
Reika exhaled, her voice as smooth as if she had been born for diplomacy. “Reparations mean Konoha gives and Kumo takes. That’s not peace—that’s concession. And we both know neither village will accept that for long.”
A grunted. “So?”
Reika met his gaze head-on. “A shinobi exchange program.”
Minato inhaled sharply.
Shikaku’s fingers stilled.
Darui straightened slightly, and C’s brow furrowed in confusion.
And the Raikage—laughed.
“You,” A said, leaning back, “want to send Kumo shinobi into Konoha?”
Reika nodded. “And Konoha shinobi into Kumo.”
Minato knew what she was doing.
He knew it the moment those words left her lips.
She had spent six months in Kumo’s care—not as a prisoner, not as a bargaining chip, but as something worse.
She had made herself indispensable.
And now, she was leveraging that position to secure something Konoha would never have gotten otherwise.
This wasn’t about Kumo gaining knowledge.
This was about Konoha gaining access. Kumo would gain access in return, yes, but - Konoha had always been better at secrecy, better at deception, better at loyalty. They would get more out of this than Kumo would - not that Kumo knew that.
Reika tilted her head slightly. “You’ve seen how different we are. Your strengths are in overwhelming force and precision. Ours are in strategy and adaptability. A six-month exchange will allow both villages to learn from each other—without giving up power.”
The Raikage exhaled through his nose, rubbing his chin.
And Minato wanted to scream.
Because she was convincing him. Because Kumo was about to agree to a deal that would benefit Konoha more than they even realized.
~
The Raikage exhaled sharply. “A six-month exchange?”
Reika nodded. “A small group of shinobi - maybe two or three in the beginning - chosen by a committee and vetted by both villages. But - for this to work - I would need to return to Konoha - permanently.”
Minato nearly flinched.
Not because it was a shock, not because he didn’t understand what she was doing—
But because hearing it aloud, hearing her say it so casually—
It was too much.
Too much after thinking he had lost her.
The Raikage’s expression darkened. Behind him, leaning against the wall, C and Darui went perfectly still.
“You?” A rumbled, his arms crossing over his broad chest. “No.”
Reika blinked, tilting her head. “No?”
A scoffed, shaking his head. “You’re already in Kumo. You’re not leaving.”
Minato felt his stomach twist, but he forced himself to stay still.
Shikaku didn’t move either, but his silence was calculated. Waiting.
Reika, as always, did not falter.
“I understand your hesitation, Raikage-sama,” she said smoothly. “You’ve invested in me. You’ve let me prove my worth. You’ve helped me grow.” She paused, choosing her words carefully, “You told me, once, that power is wasted on those who don’t know how to use it. I didn’t understand what you meant, then, but I understand now. Thanks to you.”
A’s gaze was unreadable. They looked at each other for a long moment. For a second, Minato wondered what would happen if the Raikage didn’t back down. But then -
The Raikage exhaled sharply.
“Fine. It’s a deal.” He smirked. “It’ll be nice to have an in with Konoha’s future Hokage.” He eyed Reika knowingly. “I got to you, huh?”
Reika’s smile widened. She said nothing, but she didn’t need to. The Raikage had already decided for her.
Minato felt something in his chest crack.
Because she had won.
Reika was coming home.
And she had done it herself.
~
Minato’s hands remained steady, his face unreadable as he signed the final agreement.
It was done.
The negotiations had stretched longer than expected, but against all odds, they had reached an accord. A ceasefire, a provisional peace, and—perhaps most incredible of all—a shinobi exchange program. The details still needed refinement, but the foundations were in place.
And it was because of her.
His daughter.
Minato lifted his gaze, watching as A scrawled his signature beside his own, finalizing the agreement. The Raikage’s massive frame was tense but composed. He had gotten what he wanted—an outcome that strengthened Kumo without making it look weak. And - since he, for some reason, believed that Reika wanted to be Hokage one day - and more than that, he somehow believed she would be - he’d let her go without a fight. Because having a Hokage that looked favourably on Kumo was more valuable, in his eyes, than keeping her in Kumo. And Reika had known that, had let him believe that, had allowed him to come to that conclusion on his own - and somehow, it had worked.
Reika stood still as her bindings were removed. Not stiff, not struggling—just… waiting . Her blue eyes flickered toward him. And he knew.
Here it comes. The big reveal.
Because Kumo would absolutely find out who she was to him eventually. And if they heard it from anyone other than her, it’d be a betrayal, a lie of omission, something that’d undo everything Reika had worked to build. That was why she needed to tell them first.
She exhaled, rolling her wrists as the final cuff was undone. And then, before anyone else could speak, she did.
“I have a confession to make,” she said, her voice carrying through the room, unwavering. “I haven’t been fully transparent about who my parents are.”
The air in the room changed. Minato forced himself to remain still.
Reika’s eyes swept over C, Darui, then finally landed on the Raikage.
“Or, rather, who my father is,” she amended, rocking back on her heels. She turned to Minato, who felt complete, utter exasperation as she gave him a cheeky smile and a cheerful wave. “Hi, Tou-san.”
He closed his eyes, unable to hold back his exhausted sigh, because really? This was how she’d chosen to reveal it? “Hi, Reika.”
The silence was deafening.
Darui inhaled sharply.
C stiffened. “What.”
And the Raikage—
A’s eyes burned with something unreadable as they locked onto Minato’s. His jaw clenched. “So Konoha was hiding something.”
Minato didn’t waver. “We all were.”
For a long, tense moment, no one moved.
Then, to Minato’s absolute horror, the Raikage laughed. A deep, low rumble, like thunder in the distance.
“Well, shit,” A muttered, shaking his head. “No wonder she’s like this.”
Minato’s lips pressed into a tight line. “Like what?”
A smirked. “A problem.”
Reika beamed. “You’re welcome.”
C was the first to react. His breath left him in something between a scoff and a sharp exhale, his hands clenching at his sides as he turned toward Reika, staring at her like he was seeing her for the first time.
“Are you kidding me?”
Reika, calm as ever, blinked at him. “No.”
C let out a frustrated breath. “You mean to tell me—this entire time—you were the Yellow Flash’s daughter—and you never said a word?”
Reika tilted her head slightly, gaze unreadable. “Would you have treated me differently? Treated me like a political hostage instead of a curiosity? Used me as leverage?”
C clenched his jaw. “That’s not the point—” He cut himself off sharply, looking frustrated.
Darui exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Man… I knew something was weird about you.”
Reika flicked a glance at him. “Oh?”
Darui huffed a quiet chuckle. “Yeah. ‘Cause no normal genin from an enemy village gets adopted by the Raikage mid-war without a damn good reason.”
Minato felt his heart stop.
Because that meant something.
That meant A had claimed her.
That meant Kumo had considered her theirs.
And yet—Reika didn’t deny it. Didn’t correct them. Didn’t say what Minato ached to hear—that she had never been Kumo’s, that she had never been anything but his daughter.
Because she was smarter than that. Because she knew what she was doing. Or - maybe - because it was true. And that - that terrified him.
C, still reeling, dragged a hand down his face. “You never thought to mention this?”
Reika blinked. “You never asked.”
C stared at her. “Why would I ask if you were Namikaze Minato’s kid?!”
Minato shouldn’t have been amused.
But, despite everything—despite the war, despite the negotiations, despite the fact that he had just gotten his daughter back—he felt his lips twitch.
Because that was Reika.
That was his daughter.
And she had always been too damn clever for her own good.
Darui sighed, rolling his shoulders. “Well. At least this explains why you’re a menace.”
Reika hummed. “A little.”
C groaned, rubbing his temple. “I hate you.”
Reika smiled, but it was edged with something else. Something sad. “No, you don’t.”
Minato felt the weight of those words.
Because C didn’t. Because none of them did. Because she might’ve been a prisoner in the beginning, might’ve been an enemy - but then she’d turned into something else.
And now, they were watching her leave.
~
Minato barely held himself back.
The moment the bindings fell away, the moment she said it , the moment the Raikage laughed instead of reacting with immediate violence, he had to force every inch of himself not to go to her.
Not yet.
Reika, ever perceptive, knew it too. She still stood tall, still faced down A like he was just another obstacle to navigate. But now—now—Minato could see it.
The tension in her shoulders. The tightness in her jaw.
She wasn’t fine .
She had been playing the game for months . Holding her breath, making herself indispensable, ensuring her survival in a way that no child her age should ever have had to, even if she wasn’t a child in her mind. And now, with the negotiation sealed, with the danger passing, with the truth out —
She was waiting for him.
Minato exhaled slowly, carefully, and forced himself to keep it together.
“You should have said something earlier,” A muttered, shaking his head.
Reika raised her eyebrows. “And you would have kept me around if I had?”
A narrowed his eyes, then—grinned .
Minato’s stomach clenched violently .
The Raikage grinned at Minato’s daughter like she was a challenge, like she was something to be reckoned with.
“Hm. Maybe not.” A crossed his arms. “But you’re right about one thing—you’re better off having made yourself useful before I figured it out.”
Reika smiled sweetly. “You’re welcome.”
Minato pinched the bridge of his nose, inhaling sharply. Gods, this girl.
Shikaku, the only one composed enough to maintain some level of professional detachment, simply sighed. “Well. That could have gone worse.”
Reika grinned. She turned back to the Kumo delegation, and something crossed her face. Something complicated. Something that made Minato’s stomach clench.
“Well,” she said, smiling slightly. “I guess this is goodbye.”
Minato watched as C and Darui stood before Reika, something heavy in the air between them.
It wasn’t just a farewell. It was a severing of something unspoken.
C was the first to break the silence, exhaling sharply, arms crossed over his chest. “This is stupid.”
Reika raised an eyebrow. “Is it?”
“Yes,” C snapped, scowling. “You belong here.”
Minato swallowed, because - that wasn’t the way a captor spoke to his prisoner. That wasn’t even the way a friend spoke to a friend.
No. That was the way family spoke to each other.
And something in Minato’s chest tore.
Reika just looked at him, her eyes sad, her voice soft. “No. I don’t.”
Something shifted in C’s tone, in his posture. “Reika,” he said, his voice quiet. Almost pleading, beneath the frustration. “They abandoned you.”
Minato ached. Because it was true.
And Reika didn’t argue. She just looked at him, her eyes sad. “I know.”
C’s fists clenched. “They let you die. They buried you.”
“I know.”
“They never fought for you. Never even sent out a basic tracking team. Never once questioned if maybe you were alive.”
“I know.”
Minato’s heart ached.
Because she wasn’t defending Konoha. She wasn’t making excuses.
She was just… accepting it .
And that meant—
That meant she had already made peace with the truth long before this moment.
C stared at her like he couldn’t believe what he was hearing. His frustration cracked, something vulnerable slipping through the cracks. “And you’re going back?”
Reika stared at him. Her breath wavered, just slightly. “... Yeah,” she whispered, and her voice broke.
C inhaled sharply, his fists shaking. “... Why?”
Reika took a slow, steadying breath.
“Because I have to” she said quietly. “Because it’s still my home.”
C scoffed, shaking his head. “ Home ? Reika, they—”
“I know ,” she interrupted, her voice fraying at the edges. “I know.”
C flinched.
Reika exhaled, pressing her fingers to her temple before looking at him again. “I know what they did. What they didn’t do. I know , C.” She inhaled, her voice softer now, steadier. “But if I don’t go back… then what? What am I supposed to do? Stay here ?” She let out a dry, humorless laugh. “That’s not an option.”
C’s mouth pressed into a tight line.
"You said I belong here," Reika murmured. "But I don’t. Not really . No matter how much I care about you, no matter how much I…" Her gaze flickered to Darui, who was watching her with that same quiet, steady weight in his eyes.
She shook her head. “I was never one of you.”
C scoffed. “Sure felt like you were.”
Minato felt the tension tighten between them, thick and suffocating.
C’s voice was edged with something sharp, something raw.
Reika exhaled slowly, her expression unreadable. But Minato saw the way her fingers curled slightly at her sides, the way her throat bobbed.
She didn’t answer immediately.
And that silence said enough.
C wasn’t wrong.
Minato had seen it—the way she stood with them, the way she spoke to them, the way she hesitated .
This wasn’t just a severing of ties.
This was a loss .
Finally, Reika sighed, tilting her head slightly, considering C in that quiet way of hers. Then, voice softer now, she said, “Maybe I was.”
C stiffened. His fists clenched.
“But that doesn’t mean I’m supposed to stay.”
His breath hitched.
Minato swallowed.
Reika smiled, but it wasn’t a happy thing. Just small, just tired. “And it doesn’t mean I was never one of them, either.”
C’s mouth pressed into a thin line.
Reika exhaled, shaking her head. “I care about you,” she admitted. “I still do.” She hesitated, then added, almost too quiet to hear, “That’s why this is hard.”
Something flickered in C’s eyes.
Minato felt his chest ache.
Because this wasn’t about choosing one village over the other.
This was about choosing herself .
And Reika—
She was choosing to go back.
Not because it was easy. Not because she was sure. But because she had to.
C looked at her for a long, long time.
Then, finally, his shoulders sagged. He let out a sharp breath, shaking his head.
“You really are an idiot.”
Reika huffed a quiet, breathy laugh. “Yeah,” she murmured. “I know.”
A silence stretched between them. Minato watched as Reika sighed, something quiet and resigned settling over her.
Then, without another word, she stepped forward.
And she hugged them.
C tensed at first, his whole body going stiff, caught between surprise and something else, something undone . Darui barely reacted at all—just exhaled softly, like he had expected this, like he had known before she even did.
Minato could only stand there, watching, as Reika held onto them.
She was choosing to leave.
But that didn’t mean she had to pretend this hadn’t mattered.
C’s fists were still clenched at his sides, like he was fighting himself, fighting the instinct to shove her away or hold on . But then, slowly, slowly , he let his hands unclench, hesitated—
And then he hugged her back.
Darui, too, finally lifted an arm, pressing his hand against her shoulder, solid, steady.
None of them spoke.
And for a moment, Minato thought maybe Reika wouldn’t let go.
That maybe she couldn’t .
But eventually, she pulled back, blinking quickly, her fingers twitching at her sides.
C scowled, shaking his head, looking away. “This is still stupid.”
Reika smiled, small and wry. “Yeah.”
Darui studied her for a long moment, then finally sighed. “They don’t deserve you.”
Reika’s smile didn’t waver. “Maybe not.”
C clenched his jaw. “You better not come back just to tell us you regret this.”
Reika let out a quiet breath. “I won’t.” She hesitated. “But I’ll still miss you.”
C hesitated, then - he flicked her forehead. Reika blinked at him, wide-eyed.
“Don’t forget to rest,” he muttered. “Especially after training. And eat more at breakfast. Not just tea or a rice ball - actual food.”
Reika smiled at him, something fond in her eyes, “Yes, C-nii.”
His heart twisted violently in Minato’s chest.
C exhaled sharply, shoving his hands into his pockets, looking away.
Reika took a step back. And Minato saw it—the way her fingers twitched, the way her shoulders rose, then fell, like she was steadying herself for something heavy, something that had no real name.
Then, finally, she turned to him.
And Minato—
He nodded.
Reika turned back one last time, looking at them, something soft in her gaze.
“… Goodbye,” she whispered.
Darui inclined his head.
C stayed silent.
And this time—
She walked away.
And they let her go.
Notes:
the dramatic reveal!!!!
next chapter: the walk home (or: minato grapples with his guilt and it's DELICIOUS)
ALSO: REMINDER - THERE IS A SEPARATE FIC IN THIS SERIES DETAILING REIKA'S PAST LIFE - except it has a happy ending and doesn't end with her losing everything, because i can't write tragedies, apparently
Chapter Text
He could’ve Hiraishin’ed them all back in an instant. But he didn’t. Because now that the war was over, he could afford to be selfish. Because something hung heavy in the air between him and his daughter, and he didn’t know how to talk about it. Because he needed to talk about it.
So they walked.
~
The walk back was quiet.
Too quiet.
Minato kept his gaze forward, feeling the weight of the moment settle into his chest like a stone. Reika walked beside him, her steps even, her shoulders squared. Shikaku was on her other side, his usual calculating expression unreadable beneath the dimming light.
No one spoke.
And maybe that was because none of them knew what to say.
Because Reika had just ended a war. From a prison cell. While Konoha had spent that time mourning her.
Minato felt his throat tighten.
It didn’t feel like victory.
Reika had been the key to it all—the one who had turned the tides, the one who had taken the threads of something impossible and pulled , unraveling everything that had made this war stretch on for too long. He’d read the papers she’d left - he knew it would’ve ended on its own in a year without her interference, but - because of her - it hadn’t needed to.
But she had done it alone.
Trapped behind enemy lines, with no allies, no reinforcements—just her mind, just her words, just the quiet, desperate work of someone who had no other choice .
And they—Konoha, he —
Hadn’t even known she was alive.
Minato exhaled slowly, pressing his lips together, glancing at her from the corner of his eye.
She didn’t look like someone who had just won a war.
She looked tired.
Not physically—no, she moved too smoothly, too deliberately for that—but there was something in her expression, something in the way her fingers twitched occasionally at her sides, in the way she kept her chin just a little too high, like she was holding herself up.
Like if she stopped—
She might not start again.
Shikaku finally broke the silence, his voice quieter than usual. "You’re sure they’ll uphold the treaty?"
Reika let out a slow breath. “Yeah.”
Shikaku hummed, thoughtful. "Must’ve been a hell of a conversation."
Reika huffed a soft, almost humorless laugh. “You could say that.”
Minato glanced at her again, but she didn’t elaborate.
She wasn’t going to tell them how she did it.
Not yet.
Maybe not ever.
The thought made something ache deep in his chest.
Shikaku seemed to sense it too, because he didn’t press. Just shoved his hands into his pockets and let the silence settle again.
Minato sighed.
For six months they had thought she was dead.
For six months , she had been here, in Kumo, navigating enemy politics from behind bars, negotiating the end of a war while no one was looking for her.
He couldn’t shake the thought.
They had grieved her. Held a service. Stood before a stone carved with her name.
And all the while, Reika had been here. Alone .
Minato clenched his jaw.
"You know," he said finally, voice too tight, too controlled, "we would have come for you."
Reika’s steps didn’t falter.
But her fingers twitched.
And when she turned to look at him, something deep sat behind her gaze.
“… Yeah,” she murmured. “I know.”
Minato wanted to believe her.
But the way she said it—soft, even, without any real weight—
Told him she didn’t. Not really.
He inhaled sharply, looking forward again, forcing himself to focus on the path ahead.
They had her back.
They had her.
But as they walked—
Minato couldn’t shake the feeling that they were already too late.
~
The campfire crackled softly, sending flickers of warm light across Reika’s face. She sat cross-legged, elbows resting against her knees, staring into the flames.
Minato watched her carefully, his arms folded loosely, but his shoulders were tight.
They had barely spoken since leaving Kumo. Since the war had ended —because of her .
He should have known better than to wait this long.
“… You never tried to contact us,” he finally said, breaking the silence.
Reika exhaled, a slow, controlled breath. “No.”
Minato swallowed. He had expected her to deny it, to explain, to give some sort of reason that made it make sense .
She didn’t. She just let it be.
Minato clenched his fists. “Reika, why?”
She turned her gaze toward him then, tired but steady. “What would have been the point?”
Minato inhaled sharply. “You were alive.”
Reika tilted her head slightly. “And Konoha thought I wasn’t.”
“That doesn’t mean—” He stopped, jaw tightening, trying to find the right words. “That doesn’t mean you should have stayed gone.”
Reika gave him a small, unreadable smile. “I didn’t stay gone, Tou-san. I stayed alive.”
Minato flinched.
Because that was the truth, wasn’t it?
She had survived.
Not the way he wanted, not the way she should have had to. But she had.
And she had done it without them.
Minato let out a slow breath, pressing a hand against his forehead. “You know we would have come for you.”
Reika’s fingers twitched.
She didn’t look away, but her expression shifted, something in her gaze growing just a little softer.
“… I know,” she murmured.
Minato let his hand drop. “Do you?”
Reika exhaled sharply, tilting her head back to look at the sky. “I do,” she admitted.
Minato’s chest ached.
Minato rubbed his hands together, his fingers unsteady. “You didn’t even try?” he asked, his voice quieter now.
Reika hesitated. Then, slowly, she shook her head.
Minato forced himself to breathe. “Why?”
She looked at him, searching his face, like she was trying to figure out how much of the truth he could take.
Then, finally, she sighed.
“… Because I didn’t know if I still had a home to go back to.”
Minato closed his eyes.
Because of course that was the answer.
Because Reika had known.
She had known Konoha thought she was dead. She had known no one was looking. And instead of holding onto faith, instead of believing in something she couldn’t see—
She had survived.
She had let go.
Minato swallowed down the lump in his throat. When he opened his eyes again, Reika was watching him carefully, waiting.
“… I would have torn apart the world to find you,” he whispered.
Reika smiled—small and sad.
“… I know,” she said.
Minato exhaled slowly, the weight in his chest pressing down harder than before.
She knew . She knew he would have come for her if he had known. But the thing was—
He hadn’t . He hadn’t even looked. He’d wanted to - gods, he’d wanted to - but he hadn’t. He’d let himself be talked out of it. Had chosen to let her go, had chosen revenge over searching.
Minato swallowed, his hands curling into fists where they rested against his knees. “I should have known,” he said quietly. “I should have felt it. I should have—” He broke off, inhaling sharply, shaking his head. “I should have looked.”
Reika finally glanced at him, her expression unreadable. “Yeah,” she murmured. “You should have.”
Her voice wasn’t angry. It wasn’t cold. It was just… quiet. Accepting. Tinged with a faint wistfulness, like she wished things had been different, but knew better than to hope.
And somehow, that made it worse.
Minato clenched his jaw, his pulse pounding in his ears. “I would have come for you,” he whispered, voice tight.
Reika gave him a small, sad smile. “I know.”
Minato exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down his face. “Then why does it feel like that’s not enough?”
Reika let out a soft breath, shaking her head. “Because it isn’t.”
Minato flinched.
Not because she was wrong. But because she was right.
Because what did it matter that he would have torn the world apart for her, if he had never even stopped to question whether she needed saving in the first place?
Because he hadn’t searched.
He hadn’t thought to search.
And for six months, while she had been locked away in Kumo, alone, fighting to survive in a war they had already lost her to—
He had grieved.
And then he had let her go.
Minato’s hands trembled slightly, and he clenched them tighter, forcing himself to breathe. “I’m sorry,” he whispered, and it didn’t feel like enough.
Reika’s gaze softened, just a little.
“… I know,” she said.
But she didn’t say she forgave him.
And Minato—
Minato wasn’t sure she ever would.
~
The fire crackled, filling the space between them.
Reika didn’t look at him right away. She just sat there, watching the flames, her expression calm in a way that wasn’t comforting. It wasn’t cold, wasn’t distant, but it wasn’t warm either.
It was just… settled.
Like she had already made peace with this a long time ago.
And that—
That was what hurt the most.
Minato swallowed hard. “I don’t know how to make this right.”
Reika hummed, tilting her head slightly. “I don’t know if you can.”
He flinched, just barely. “That’s… not very reassuring.”
She exhaled a quiet breath, finally turning to him. “I’m not trying to make you feel better, Tou-san.”
And that—that made his chest ache in a way he couldn’t even name.
She wasn’t trying to make him feel better.
Because she shouldn’t have to. Because she had spent six months alone, waiting for a rescue that never came. Because he hadn’t looked.
And she had already accepted it.
Minato’s hands curled into fists.
“You should hate me for this,” he muttered, shaking his head.
Reika blinked, then let out a soft huff of laughter. “I should,” she admitted. “But I don’t.”
Minato clenched his jaw. “Why not?”
Reika was quiet for a moment. Then she shrugged. “Because it’s exhausting.”
Minato frowned. “What is?”
She sighed, tilting her head back to look at the night sky. “Being angry about something I can’t change,” she murmured. “Holding onto something that already happened.”
Minato felt something twist in his chest.
Because he was the one struggling to accept it now.
And she—the one who had suffered, the one who had lived through it—
She had already let it go.
Minato exhaled shakily, rubbing his hands together. “I’m still sorry,” he said, softer now. “Even if it doesn’t change anything.”
Reika glanced at him again.
This time, her smile wasn’t as sad.
“… I know,” she said.
And finally, she leaned her head against his shoulder.
Minato went still.
Then, carefully, slowly, he lifted a hand and rested it on top of hers.
Neither of them spoke after that.
The fire burned low, the embers soft and steady.
Minato knew that this—this moment—wouldn’t erase what had happened.
But Reika was here.
And for now—
That had to be enough.
~
The council chamber was silent.
Too silent.
Reika sat beside Minato, her back straight, her expression unreadable. She had said nothing since they arrived, since the whispers had started the moment she stepped through the door.
Six months.
For six months, Konoha had believed her dead.
And now she sat before them—alive, whole, and having done what none of them could.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the room, his hands folded beneath his chin, his gaze steady as it swept over her.
Finally, he exhaled. “Reika,” he said, voice calm, but carrying its usual weight. “We have much to discuss.”
She nodded once. “Yes, Lord Third.”
Hiruzen studied her. “We believed you had been lost.”
“I know.”
Homura frowned, arms crossed. “And yet, you were in Kumo all along.”
“Yes.”
Danzo’s fingers tapped lightly against his cane. “And not just in Kumo,” he murmured. “Negotiating the end of the war.”
Minato felt his stomach tighten.
The weight of what she had done still sat heavy in his chest.
She had ended a war. From a prison cell .
And they had never even looked for her.
Koharu’s eyes narrowed. “A war that has lasted for years ,” she said, voice sharp, “and yet, a prisoner was the one to stop it?”
The implication was clear.
Reika met her gaze, unfazed. “I saw an opening,” she said simply. “And I took it.”
Danzo tilted his head. “And how, exactly, did Kumo come to trust you enough to negotiate?”
She held his gaze. “Because they wanted peace.”
Hiruzen exhaled quietly. “You’re certain of that?”
Reika’s fingers twitched slightly, the first real reaction she had given. But her voice remained steady.
“Yes,” she said. “They wanted peace. More than anything. More than their pride, more than their grudges.” A pause. “They just didn’t want to be the first to ask.”
Shikaku hummed, leaning forward slightly. “Makes sense,” he muttered. “No one wants to look weak.” His gaze flickered toward her. “So they let you do it for them.”
Reika inclined her head. “Yes.”
Minato felt something twist inside him.
It was so simple when she said it.
Like it had always been there, waiting for someone to see it.
And Reika—
Reika had seen it.
While they had been mourning her. While they had been accepting her death.
Danzo hummed. “It was a dangerous move.”
Reika shrugged. “So was the war.”
Silence stretched between them.
Then, finally, Homura exhaled, rubbing her temple. “This is… difficult to process.”
Minato clenched his jaw. “It shouldn’t be.”
The weight of his words settled over the room.
Hiruzen looked at him then, sharp and knowing. “You’re thinking about the fact that we never searched for her.”
Minato exhaled sharply. “Because we didn’t.”
Silence.
Reika didn’t move. Didn’t flinch.
Then, finally—
“I never expected you to.”
Minato turned sharply to look at her.
Her face was unreadable.
Calm.
Too calm.
Hiruzen sighed. “Reika,” he said carefully. “Surely you know we would have—”
“Would you have?” Reika tilted her head. “I was - am - an eight-year-old genin. No matter my parentage, no matter my ability, no matter my potential - that fact still stands. I understand why you never searched - there were more important matters to attend to. And so I got out on my own.”
Minato ached. Not because she was wrong - but because she wasn’t.
Danzo watched her closely. “You’re not the same person you were.”
Reika gave him a small, almost amused smile. “No,” she said. “I’m not.”
Minato forced himself to breathe.
The council exchanged glances.
Finally, Hiruzen leaned forward, hands clasped together.
“You have done something extraordinary,” he said.
Reika didn’t react.
“But the village will have questions,” he continued, voice quieter now. “You understand that, don’t you?”
Reika nodded. “I do.”
Minato clenched his fists at his sides.
This wasn’t fair.
She had given Konoha peace. She had chosen to return. And now, she would have to prove that she still belonged.
Hiruzen exhaled. “You are a shinobi of Konoha.” His gaze softened, just slightly. “That has not changed.”
Minato felt something loosen in his chest.
Reika—
She didn’t react right away.
But after a moment, she nodded.
It wasn’t relief. But it was something.
Koharu sighed. “Then we have much to discuss.”
Minato exhaled, steadying himself. “Yes,” he murmured. “We do.”
Reika didn’t move.
Didn’t flinch. Didn’t break. Like she’d already known what was coming.
~
The meeting stretched on, filled with details and discussions that blurred into the background of Minato’s mind.
The council wanted reports. They wanted records. They wanted assurance—proof that Kumo would uphold the treaty, proof that Reika had done what she said she had, proof that she was still Konoha’s.
Minato clenched his jaw.
Because wasn’t it enough ? Wasn’t it enough that she had stopped a war? That she had done what they couldn’t?
But no. It would never be enough.
Not for them.
And Reika—
Reika knew.
She sat beside him, her back straight, her face unreadable, responding only when necessary. She answered their questions with just enough detail, never giving more than what was needed.
They didn’t trust her. Not yet.
And Reika—
She wasn’t fighting to make them.
Minato inhaled sharply, forcing himself to stay still, to stay calm. But his pulse pounded in his ears.
Hiruzen studied her carefully, the weight of his gaze heavier than before. “You understand that your return will not be simple,” he said finally.
Reika tilted her head slightly. “Nothing ever is.”
Homura exhaled. “Your loyalty—”
“—is to Konoha,” she finished smoothly.
Minato didn’t miss the way she said it.
Not defensive. Not eager.
Just stated .
Like it was a fact. Like it was something she had already decided.
Minato exhaled. “She’s here, isn’t she?” he said, voice firm.
Danzo glanced at him. “She is.”
Minato held his gaze. “And that should be enough.”
Danzo said nothing, but the room felt colder.
Hiruzen sighed. “Then, for now, you will be reinstated.” He looked at Reika. “Your rank remains the same. Your status as a shinobi of Konoha remains. You will be given five months leave to readjust, as is standard, but after that, you will be expected to resume training and missions with your team.”
Minato let out a slow breath.
Reika nodded once. “Understood.”
But Minato felt it.
The weight of the unspoken. She was still one of them—on paper. But in their eyes?
That was still to be decided.
And Reika—
She wasn’t going to fight them on it.
Because she knew that no matter what they thought, no matter what they believed—
She had already made her choice.
And that—
That was something they could never take from her.
Hiruzen tapped his fingers against the table. “You will be monitored.”
Minato bristled. “Hokage-sama—”
“It is standard,” Hiruzen said smoothly. “For any shinobi who has spent prolonged time in another village.” His gaze flickered to Reika. “You understand.”
Reika nodded once. “I do.”
Minato clenched his fists.
This wasn’t right.
But Reika didn’t fight it. She just accepted it. Because she had already known.
Hiruzen exhaled. “Then this meeting is adjourned.”
Minato let out a slow breath as the council stood, quiet murmurs filling the air.
Reika didn’t move. Not until everyone had left. Not until it was just the two of them. Then—
Slowly—
She let out a breath.
Minato turned to her. “Reika—”
“I’m tired, Tou-san,” she murmured.
Minato’s chest ached. Because of course she was.
Of course she was.
He wanted to say something. Something to make this easier. Something to fix it.
But there was nothing to fix. This was just the way things were.
So instead, he placed a hand on her shoulder, solid, steady.
And she leaned into it.
Just slightly.
Just enough.
Chapter 21
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Reika had spent months imagining what this moment would feel like.
Stepping back into Konoha. Walking through the gates. Seeing everyone again.
She had hoped for warmth. Relief. Belonging .
And it was warm. It was relieving, in a way. But she still didn’t feel like she belonged.
~
She had barely taken three steps out of the council chambers before she heard it—
"Reika!"
And then—
A blur of red and blue, fast and fierce, and Kushina was there, crashing into her, arms tight around her, breath shaking, holding on like she thought Reika might disappear again.
Reika froze.
For a long, painful moment, she didn’t know how to move.
She had spent so much time being careful, being guarded, being watchful, that this— this —felt like too much.
But then—
Kushina’s hands shook against her back.
She pulled back, just enough to cup Reika’s face, her fingers trembling, her violet eyes wet and wide.
"You stupid, reckless, impossible little brat—"
Her voice broke.
And just like that—
Something in Reika cracked.
She let out a shaky breath—and leaned into her mother’s arms.
~
Shisui was next. He took one step forward, and then -
He fell to his knees. Bowed his head to the ground.
And Reika went perfectly still. Because Shisui— her Shisui—was on his knees in front of her, his hands clenched so tightly they shook, his voice breaking as he begged—
"Please forgive me."
Reika’s stomach twisted. Because damn it, this wasn’t right. This wasn’t his fault.
And yet—
Here he was, falling apart in front of her.
~
Shisui wasn’t crying.
But he was so close. His breath was uneven, ragged, barely holding together. He kept shaking his head, over and over, his hands curling into fists against the dirt.
"I should have looked for you," he rasped. "I should have—"
His voice broke completely.
"I should have done something ."
Reika inhaled sharply. Because he believed it. Because he had spent months letting it eat away at him.
Because she wasn’t the only one who had been lost.
Shisui had grieved her. Had let it destroy him. Had woken up every day blaming himself for something that had never once been his fault.
Reika’s chest ached.
"Shisui," she murmured.
He clenched his jaw. "I left you."
Reika exhaled. "No, you didn’t."
"Yes, I did." His voice was rough, raw with self-hatred. "I was the last person to see you. I should have—"
"What, died with me?"
Shisui froze.
Because that—
That was the truth neither of them had said out loud. If he had gone back for her, if he had tried to save her—
He would have died. He’d never caught Kumo’s attention, gained their curiosity - they would’ve had no reason to keep him alive. They would’ve killed him if the explosion hadn’t. And she wouldn’t have been able to stop it.
Reika let out a slow breath, stepping forward, kneeling in front of him.
"Look at me."
Shisui didn’t move.
"Shisui."
Slowly—
He lifted his head. His eyes were shattered. And tired. So, so tired.
Reika exhaled softly. "You didn’t fail me."
Shisui’s breath hitched. "But I—"
She shook her head. "No."
Her fingers curled into the fabric of his sleeve. "You did exactly what I needed you to do."
Shisui blinked. "What—?"
"You lived."
He stilled completely.
Reika inhaled deeply. "You didn’t throw your life away. You didn’t do something reckless. You survived."
Her grip on his sleeve tightened.
"And that’s all I could have ever asked for."
A deep, deep part of her wanted to laugh at the irony. At the sheer ridiculousness of her, saying these words to someone else, like she wasn’t the biggest hypocrite in existence. Like she wasn’t a goddamn liar. Like she’d never done exactly what Shisui was saying he should've done.
Not that anyone knew that. Not anymore.
Shisui shook his head. "But I didn’t—"
"You didn’t what?" she interrupted. "Run into an explosion? Get yourself captured alongside me?"
Shisui clenched his jaw. "I should have checked."
"They told you I was dead."
"I shouldn’t have believed them!"
Reika sighed. "Shisui."
He wouldn’t look away. Wouldn’t let it go. And she realized—
He needed this. Needed to be forgiven. Even if he couldn’t forgive himself.
Reika exhaled. Then, softly—
She reached out. And cupped his cheek.
Shisui’s breath caught.
Reika tilted her head, rubbing her thumb along his cheekbone. "Idiot."
Shisui’s shoulders shook. He let out a breath that sounded so broken, so relieved, that she felt it in her bones.
"I missed you," he whispered.
Reika smirked. "Yeah, yeah. I’m pretty great."
Shisui let out a choked laugh. And just like that—
Something inside her eased.
~
Kakashi had been waiting.
Not standing close. Not falling to his knees like Shisui. Not running like Kushina.
But waiting .
And when she found him—
When their eyes met—
Something flickered in his expression. Something like relief. Something like guilt.
He exhaled slowly. “You’re back.”
“I’m back,” Reika agreed quietly.
Kakashi studied her, scanning her, checking her for injuries. Then his shoulders loosened, like he’d just been relieved of a weight he’d been carrying for the past six months.
“Good.”
~
Anko found her next.
She didn’t hesitate. Didn’t pause. Didn’t hold back. She tackled Reika so hard they almost went crashing into the ground.
Reika yelped. “Anko—!”
“You absolute dumbass .”
Anko’s grip was too tight. Too desperate.
Reika swallowed. “You’re crushing me.”
“Good.”
Anko pulled back, her eyes red, her breath shaky.
“I thought you were dead.”
Reika exhaled. “I know.”
Anko clenched her jaw. Then—
She punched her in the arm.
Reika hissed. “Ow—what the hell—”
“That’s for making me mourn you, you jerk.”
Reika rubbed her arm. “Okay, yeah. I deserved that.”
Anko sniffed.
Then, without warning—
She hugged her again.
Reika blinked.
Anko’s voice was muffled against her shoulder.
“If you do that again, I will kill you myself.”
Reika smiled softly.
“I know.”
~
And through it all, Orochimaru watched. He didn’t say anything, didn’t approach her - just watched.
And that was worse.
~
Mikoto was the last to find her.
Not because she hadn’t been looking. But because she had needed a moment.
A long moment.
So when Reika finally stepped through the streets of the Uchiha district, Mikoto was already there. Waiting.
Reika barely had time to blink before Mikoto pulled her into a crushing embrace. Reika stiffened.
Mikoto let out a shaky breath, her fingers threading through Reika’s hair, holding her like she had never let go in the first place.
"I thought I lost you, sweetheart," she murmured.
Reika swallowed.
Because this— this —was different from Kushina.
This was softer. This was knowing.
Mikoto hadn’t run to her. Hadn’t tackled her. Hadn’t screamed her name in relief.
She had just waited.
And somehow, that made Reika’s chest ache more than anything else.
Reika exhaled. "I'm here."
Mikoto cupped her face, her dark eyes wet but steady.
"I know," she whispered.
She pressed a gentle kiss to Reika’s forehead.
~
The thing no one tells you about coming back from the dead is that the world doesn’t know how to make space for you again.
Reika had expected this. She’d known it would happen. She’d mentally prepared for it, even. And yet, she hadn’t realized how lost she’d feel.
~
Konoha moved around her like she was a ghost.
People stared. When she walked through the market, when she passed shinobi in the street, when she stepped onto the training grounds—eyes followed her, watching, unbelieving.
She heard murmurs behind her back.
"I thought she died."
"They never found her body—"
"How could she have survived—"
"Uzumaki blood, maybe?"
"Or worse—maybe she wasn’t a prisoner at all."
Reika ignored it. She had learned how to ignore whispers a long time ago.
But her loved ones—they didn’t ignore anything.
~
Reika didn’t need to hear them say it. She could see it, the way they carried their guilt.
She saw it in the way her father hesitated every time he looked at her, something raw and guilty in his eyes that he tried to hide but never quite managed to. She saw it in the way he reached for her like he wasn’t sure if he still had the right to—like he was afraid she would pull away.
His hands, steady in battle, steady in the war room, steady when he’d signed the treaty with Kumo, would tremble when they curled around her shoulders, when they brushed over the top of her head, when they lingered just a second too long as if trying to make up for half a year of absence.
She saw it in the way Kakashi lingered near her, always close but never saying anything. He never asked for forgiveness, never explained, never tried to justify the way he had moved forward while she had been lost. But his silence was heavy. Guilt-ridden.
It was in the way his gloved fingers twitched at his sides, in the way he watched her from the corner of his eye, always looking but never meeting her gaze. It was in the way he never once called her Reika the way he used to. It was in the way his voice softened when he did speak to her, in the way he trained harder when she was watching, like he should have been strong enough to find her.
She saw it in Shisui, who still smiled like he always had, still teased her, still called her his best friend, but who had shadows under his eyes now that weren’t just from sleepless nights. It was in the way he overcompensated—always trying to be there, always showing up, always asking if she was okay, if she needed anything, if she wanted anything. It was in the way his hands curled into fists when he thought she wasn’t looking, in the way his breath hitched sometimes when she mentioned the past, in the way his laughter didn’t last as long as it used to.
She saw it in all of them.
And she didn’t know what to do with it.
Because she knew—she knew —it wasn’t fair. They hadn’t meant to leave her. They hadn’t known. It hadn’t been their fault.
But the hurt was still there.
And even though she knew it wasn’t rational, even though she knew it was cruel, a part of her still whispered: why didn’t you look for me?
She told herself it was pointless. That they were here now , that they loved her, that they were trying. That should be enough.
And yet.
And yet.
She wasn’t sure it ever would be.
~
She’d lived through wars, in her past life. Two of them. She’d survived the deaths of her parents, of Mikoto, of Kakashi and Naruto, who’d been her entire world.
And she’d healed from that. She’d recovered. She’d moved on - kind of. Mostly. In a way.
The point was, though - she’d survived loss. She’d survived the end of everything she’d ever loved.
But she didn’t know how to survive this.
Because she’d never been left behind before. Not like this - abandoned without a fight, left to fend for herself, with nothing but her mind and her voice and the fading, withering hope that someone would come for her.
And she didn’t know what to do with it.
~
They were all trying.
She knew that.
She knew that.
But that didn’t change the fact that they had left her behind. That they had moved on without her. That when she had needed them most, they hadn’t been there.
And she hated that. She hated that she still loved them. She hated that she wanted them to fix it. She hated that she wanted them to try.
And most of all—
She hated that a part of her was still waiting.
Waiting for something that she wasn’t even sure could be fixed.
~
The day her father was named Hokage, the entire village celebrated.
Konoha’s Yellow Flash—the war hero, the golden prodigy, the man who had brought an end to the Third War—was taking his place as leader.
Reika stood in the crowd, watching, listening, absorbing every cheer, every chant of Hokage-sama, every excited whisper about what this meant for Konoha’s future.
Her father had always been destined for this.
It was his place.
But when he stepped onto the Hokage’s balcony, looking over the village with those steady, piercing eyes, the first thing he did was not bask in his own victory.
It was to tell the truth. The whole truth.
And just like that, the air in Konoha shifted.
Because the moment Minato spoke, the moment his voice carried over the rooftops, steady and clear, the people of Konoha learned something they were never supposed to know.
Uzumaki Reika had not been dead. She had not been lost. She had not been killed in action.
She had been taken. She had been imprisoned.
She had been in a Kumo prison cell, negotiating peace from behind bars.
And now the entire village knew it. A ripple of shock spread through the crowd.
Reika felt it, like a weight pressing against her skin. She understood - gods, she understood why Minato had done this, why he’d told them the truth. Because Reika had felt it, the suspicion, heard the whispers of -
She was in Kumo’s hands for months.
Why didn’t they kill her?
Why didn’t they torture her?
Why did they just… let her go?
- and she understood . Her father, in his own way, was trying to protect her. He was telling the truth of what had happened, no matter how unbelievable, so that no one could question her publicly again. Because they couldn’t, not when everyone knew now that she had helped end the war for them.
Whispers started almost instantly.
A prison cell?
She was alive that whole time?
She helped negotiate the peace treaty?
Minato continued speaking, but the words blurred in Reika’s ears. Because she knew exactly what was happening. She could feel it—Konoha’s attention shifting, twisting, looking at her in a new way.
Now, she was no longer the girl who had died and then returned - instead, she was the girl who’d negotiated peace from a prison cell. She was becoming something larger than life - no longer just Minato and Kushina’s daughter, no longer just a prodigy.
She was becoming a legend.
Again.
~
The days that followed were strange. The people who had once whispered behind her back, wondering if she was a ghost, a traitor, still loyal, now stared for a different reason.
Mostly with awe. But there was the occasional person who thought deeper, about what had really happened, and they looked at her with guilt.
Because the truth was this: Konoha had left her behind. And she had ended the war for them anyway.
~
It crept up on her in the quiet moments.
In the dead of night, when the village slept and the world was still, she would lie awake in bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling the weight of everything settle onto her chest.
Konoha had mourned her. But they had never looked for her.
She turned the thought over and over in her mind, dissecting it, peeling back its layers, trying to understand.
She knew it hadn’t been intentional. She knew it wasn’t personal.
Konoha was a village of warriors. Of shinobi who fought and died and were lost to history, their names carved into stone, their stories fading with time.
People died. And when they did, the world moved on. She had seen it happen a hundred times.
And yet—
Yet, somehow, she had thought she would be different.
She had thought that she—the daughter of the future Fourth Hokage, the heiress of Uzumaki Kushina, the girl who had trained beside the village’s best and brightest—would be worth searching for.
Because even though no one knew, in this life, what she’d once sacrificed for this village - she’d thought, somehow, impossibly, that they’d sense it. That they’d somehow sense the way she’d once carried this village on her back, rebuilt it piece by piece, helped it grow, helped it heal.
She didn’t hold that title anymore. Never had, probably never would. But there’d been a part of her that had expected them to feel it.
It was ridiculous. She’d never told her parents about it. It would’ve changed the way they looked at her. So she’d kept it quiet.
But still.
She had thought someone—anyone—would have looked twice. Would have questioned the reports. Would have seen the holes in the story. Would have thought, No, not her.
But no one had. Not her team. Not her friends. Not her family.
Not a single person had asked if there was another possibility. Not a single person had questioned whether Uzumaki Reika might still be alive. They hadn’t sent out a single tracking team, who would’ve noticed her scent, her chakra signature, her footprints as she’d been led away from the scene Kumo had barely bothered to cover up.
No, instead they’d sent scouts. Who weren’t trained in the art of tracking. Who had - obviously - made a mistake. And they had known mistakes were possible, they’d known -
But they hadn't done anything about it.
Instead, they had grieved her. Instead, they had buried her in their hearts. Instead, they had let her rot in a foreign prison cell while they mourned a girl who had never even died.
The realization burned. It sat in the pit of her stomach, coiling tight, seeping into her bones.
She had been waiting. Waiting for them. And they had been moving on.
~
Reika had always believed in her father. Even in her past life, she’d believed in him.
Believed in him the way a child believes in the sun—constant, unwavering, a source of warmth and safety no matter how dark the world became. He had been more than just her father. He had been the one person she thought would always put her first. The one who had ruffled her hair when she trained too hard, who had made time for her even when the village demanded everything from him, who had held her hand and promised that no matter what happened, she would never be alone.
Part-time shinobi, full-time father. That was what he’d called himself.
She had believed in him.
Until she’d been captured. Until he had chosen not to look for her. Until he had accepted that she was dead and moved on, had gotten revenge while she’d been alone.
She knew she was supposed to understand. She was supposed to be grateful that he was here now, that he regretted it, that he wished things had been different. She was supposed to let it go, because he hadn’t known.
But the thing was…
He hadn’t even asked.
He hadn’t wondered, hadn’t questioned, hadn’t stopped long enough to think: What if she’s still out there? What if I’m wrong? What if she’s waiting for me?
Because she had been.
For months .
Locked away in Kumo, trapped in a cell where time bled together, where her body had healed but her hope had withered, where she had waited for someone— anyone —to come. For her father to rip through the camp and say, I’m here. I have you. You were never forgotten.
But no one had come.
And she had realized, somewhere between those endless days and those cold nights, that he wasn’t coming.
Because he thought she was dead.
And he had accepted it.
It wasn’t just that he had thought she was dead. It was that he had never even considered otherwise. That he had never hesitated before continuing forward, before throwing himself deeper into war, before leaving her behind because he had been too busy protecting everyone else.
Or maybe he had. Maybe he’d hesitated, maybe a part of him had wondered -
But he’d chosen to move on anyway. And that was worse.
She understood why. She did.
Konoha had needed him. The war had been ruthless. He had lost comrades, had watched bodies pile higher and higher, had been forced to make choices no one should have to make. He had believed she was gone, and there had been no time to dwell on the dead.
She knew all of that.
But knowing didn’t change the way it felt.
Because at the end of the day, the ones who had left her behind hadn’t been the enemy. It hadn’t been the shinobi of Kumo, or the war, or fate itself.
It had been home.
And she wasn’t sure how to forgive that.
~
She still remembered it. The certainty she’d had in the beginning. The unshakeable conviction that they weren’t going to leave her behind, because how could they? Kumo had been so sloppy, so obvious. She’d thought that her father of all people would never let her die without a fight, without absolute, bone-deep certainty that she was dead.
Because she was his daughter. Because there hadn’t even been a body. Because he knew what she’d gone through, what she’d done in the beginning and at the end, even if she’d skipped the middle . Surely, he knew her better than that. Surely, he would fight to keep her alive, would tear through a thousand enemies to take her back to Konoha, back home.
But he hadn’t. None of them had, but she’d felt Minato’s absence the most. And as the days in Kumo turned into weeks, as the weeks turned into months, Reika had wanted to scream, to rage , to grab him by the shoulders and yell, I’m still here, why aren’t you coming for me?
And then… over time, the anger had faded. Because it’d been tiring to hold on to. Because she couldn’t be angry and move forward.
And so it had turned to disappointment. To the hollow, empty wish that they’d known better. To this, this ache in her chest that never seemed to ease.
Because she had experienced loss before. But she had never experienced abandonment.
And she didn’t know how to move past that.
~
In her darkest moments, she wondered what would’ve happened if she hadn’t come back. Would Konoha have even known? If she had never managed to negotiate her own way out, if she had never walked through those gates on her own two feet, if Kumo had been just a little less intrigued, a little less indulgent, a little less merciful, and they’d executed her for never giving them any useful information—
Would they have ever found her?
Or would she have simply disappeared, forgotten by history, her name nothing more than another mark on the memorial stone?
The thought made her stomach turn. Because the truth was—
If she had never come home, nothing would have changed. Minato still would have been Hokage. Konoha still would have thrived. Her mother and Mikoto still would have suffered, but they would have survived. Shisui and Kakashi and Anko would have carried the weight of her loss, but they would have lived with it.
And the world would have gone on. Without her.
Because that was how Konoha worked. That was how war worked.
People died. People left. And the village continued, with or without them.
She had been gone for months, and Konoha had barely noticed.
That was the part that hurt the most.
~
Once upon a time, she had carried this village on her back. Once, she’d defended it with her life, ground her fingers down to bone, held it on her shoulders wherever she’d gone. Once, Konoha would’ve given everything to get her back.
And now, in this life, that had never happened. And instead, Konoha had given her up without a fight.
~
Konoha was home.
Or at least, it had been.
Before. Before she had learned what it meant to be left behind. Before she had spent months in a prison cell, staring at the barred walls, wondering if anyone even remembered she existed. Before she had walked back into her own life only to find that everyone had already adjusted to a world without her.
She wanted to belong. She wanted to believe that she still had a place here.
But how could she?
How could she, when the people she loved—the people she would have burned the world down for—had let themselves bury her without a fight? How could she, when she still felt like a ghost, lingering on the edges of a life that had moved on without her?
She trained. She spent time with her loved ones. She tried to slip back into the rhythm of things, into the spaces she used to fill.
But it didn’t feel the same. People still looked at her. Still whispered when they thought she couldn’t hear. Still wondered if she was the same girl they had lost.
And Reika—
Reika wondered the same thing. Because the girl they had buried, the girl they had mourned—
She was not the girl who had come back. She had died, in a way, the moment she’d realized her precious people, her father especially, had abandoned her. And Reika wasn’t sure who she was supposed to be now.
She wasn’t sure if Konoha felt like home anymore. Because how could she call this place home—
When it had been so willing to let her go?
~
She missed Kumo.
She shouldn’t.
She shouldn’t .
Kumo had taken her. Had locked her behind bars, had stripped her of everything she had once known, had left her with nothing but her own will to survive.
She should hate it.
But in the quiet moments—when she was lying in bed, staring at the ceiling, when the wind rattled the trees outside, when she found herself wandering Konoha’s streets and feeling like a stranger in her own village, in the village that she’d once held in the palm of her hand—
She missed it.
She missed them .
~
In the beginning, when she’d been nothing but a prisoner, C hadn’t known what to make of her. That’d been clear - he’d always watched her with that sharp, assessing gaze, searching for weakness, for what made her tick.
She had wanted to hate him then.
But she hadn’t been able to. Because a part of her had still seen him as the ghost she’d lost, and she couldn’t - she couldn’t change that. Not all at once. Not that suddenly.
And then, slowly, over time, he’d started to soften. To care. But he’d always held himself back, until that night he’d found her watching the stars, and he’d decided to sit next to her. That was when she’d realized - it didn’t matter that she’d never been able to see him as an enemy. It didn’t matter that she’d never been able to bring herself to hate him.
Because C had seen her as an enemy in the beginning. And he’d let himself care anyway. He’d even - gods - the teenager had tracked her habits. He’d mother-henned her. Had been so reluctant to care in the beginning and then given himself over completely.
And so Reika had let herself care for him right back. Because how could she not? When he had tried so hard to fight against it - and then let himself fall anyway?
~
Darui had never held himself back like C had. Never stopped himself from caring. He’d just stared at her, huffed a laugh, and given a rueful shake of his head. He’d even said it out loud.
I like this kid.
That - that had done something to her. The easy way he’d said it. The way he’d let himself care, because he’d never seen her as an enemy even when they’d fought on opposite sides of a war. Because he’d seen her, not as a shinobi, not as an enemy -
But as Reika.
~
She had been alone, abandoned by her village, left behind by everyone she’d ever loved, everything she’d ever fought for. And yet - C and Darui had never made her feel like she was alone. Ever.
And that meant something.
~
She felt their absence like a missing limb. She’d catch herself turning to tell C something, to share a look with Darui, and it’d hit her all over again that they weren’t here.
They weren’t gone . Not in the way Naruto and Kakashi were.
But they weren’t here, either.
And now, walking these too-familiar streets, drowning in the weight of her own thoughts, she realized—
She didn’t just miss C and Darui.
She missed laughing. She missed moving forward. She missed the person she had been in Kumo—
The one who had stopped waiting for someone to save her. Who had made herself belong. Who had carved out a space for herself when everyone else had left her behind.
Because here, back in Konoha, surrounded by people who still looked at her like she was a ghost—
She wasn’t sure who she was supposed to be anymore.
And she wasn’t sure if she liked the girl Konoha was trying to bring back.
Notes:
hehehe. next few chapters will be focusing on healing <3
Chapter 22
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shisui found her on the training grounds.
She had been standing alone, kunai clutched tightly in her hand, her breathing too steady, too controlled - like she was trying to force something calm that wasn’t there.
He knew that feeling. Knew what it was like to have too much sitting in his chest, pressing against his ribs, turning his own thoughts into something he couldn’t escape.
So he didn’t say anything at first. Just watched her, waiting.
And sure enough, after a long moment -
Reika sighed.
“… How long have you been standing there?”
Shisui hummed, stepping closer. “Long enough.”
She rolled her shoulders, exhaling slowly, tucking her kunai away. “If you’re here to hover, I - ”
“I’m not hovering.”
Reika shot him a look.
Shisui gave her a lazy, obviously forced grin. “I’m just, you know… making sure you don’t stab a tree too hard. Wouldn’t want it to take that personally.”
She huffed. “Right.”
Then she looked away.
And there it was. That quiet, heavy thing sitting between them.
Shisui sighed.
“Reika.”
She didn’t look at him.
He took a step closer. “Talk to me.”
She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “There’s nothing to talk about.”
“Really?” His voice was gentle, but pointed. “Because you look like you’re about to start sparring with the air just to keep from thinking too hard.”
Reika’s jaw tightened.
Shisui had spent months carrying the weight of leaving her behind, months believing he had failed her, months trying to figure out how to move forward now that she was here again.
But what he had never asked - what none of them had asked -
Was how she was dealing with it.
Reika sighed softly. And then, she whispered, “I don’t know if I regret coming back.”
The words hung in the air like a confession. Because it was.
Shisui stared at her, something tight and uncertain twisting in his chest.
He… hadn’t expected that.
Kumo had captured her. They had kept her. Had made her a prisoner.
They were the reason he had mourned her, the reason her name had been etched into the stone, the reason he had stood in the rain and traced his fingers over her name, trying to understand how someone like her - bright, fierce, impossible - could just be gone .
They were the reason he’d awoken his Mangekyō.
And yet -
She had sighed.
She had said, I don’t know if I regret coming back .
Shisui exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair, trying to find words, trying to understand. "Reika," he said slowly, "they - "
"I know," she cut him off. Her voice wasn’t sharp, wasn’t defensive. Just… tired. "I know, Shisui."
He swallowed. "Then how - ?"
"Because it’s not that simple," she said, quieter now. She looked away, staring off into the darkened trees.
He swallowed.
"Reika," he said again, and this time, he softened it. Not pushing, not demanding. Just calling for her.
She turned back to him. Her fingers curled at her sides, and for a long moment, she didn’t speak.
Then, finally, in a voice so quiet he almost missed it -
"I miss them."
Shisui’s stomach twisted.
She wasn’t supposed to say that. She wasn’t supposed to feel that .
Because Kumo had taken her. Kumo had been the reason she had disappeared, the reason he had spent months drowning in grief, in guilt, in something so heavy he could barely breathe.
And yet.
Yet.
Shisui thought of the way her eyes had flickered with something complicated when he asked. The way she had hesitated before answering.
The way she was looking at him now - like she already knew he wouldn’t understand.
And he didn’t. But he wanted to.
He exhaled slowly. “Help me understand,” he said, his voice quiet. “Please.” Not accusing. Not blaming. Just… quiet. Pleading.
Reika’s fingers twitched at her sides. She looked at him, really looked at him, like she was weighing something in her mind, like she wasn’t sure whether she could give him the answer he wanted.
Then, finally, she sighed. “I don’t know if I can.”
Shisui held her gaze. “Try.”
Reika wasn’t looking at him anymore. Her gaze had drifted, fixed somewhere beyond the training grounds, beyond the trees, beyond here .
“I cared about them,” she said, voice quiet but certain. “C and Darui.”
Shisui stiffened.
Reika exhaled slowly, like she was bracing herself for something. “They were the ones who took me. But they were also the ones who saw me. I cared about them, and they cared about me right back.”
His jaw clenched. “Reika - ”
“I know what you’re going to say.” Her voice wasn’t defensive. Just tired. “That they were my captors. That I shouldn’t feel this way. That it should be simple.” She let out a small, breathy laugh. “But it’s not.”
Shisui inhaled sharply. His head spun with memories - of grief, of anger, of standing at her grave and hating the people who had stolen her from them.
And now, she was telling him she had cared for them.
“They were just - ” She hesitated, searching for the words. “They were just people, Shisui. And I was alone. And they - ” She swallowed. “They didn’t make me feel like I was.”
Something twisted in his chest.
She had been gone for so long. And he had imagined - had assumed - that every day had been suffering. That she had spent every second trying to escape, desperate to come home.
But instead -
She had lived there. She had been there.
And Kumo wasn’t just a place she had been trapped. It was a place where she had learned, and fought, and -
And belonged, in a way he had never considered.
Shisui exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand down his face. “I don’t know how to deal with this,” he admitted.
Reika let out a quiet breath. “I know.”
Shisui looked at her then, at the way she stood - tired but steady, waiting for him to reject her, to tell her she was wrong for feeling this way.
But he had asked.
And she had told him the truth.
So instead of pushing, instead of trying to tell her what she should feel -
He just nodded.
~
Reika watched him carefully, searching his face for something - maybe rejection, maybe disappointment, maybe anger.
But Shisui only stood there, quiet, shoulders tense, eyes dark with something unreadable.
After a long moment, he let out a breath. “They cared about you?”
She nodded, slow. “Yeah.”
Shisui’s fists clenched at his sides. He didn’t want to believe it. Didn’t want to think that the people who had taken her, the people who had kept her, could have cared. That they could have meant something to her.
And yet.
He knew Reika.
Knew that she wouldn’t say something like this unless it was true.
Still - he couldn’t stop the way his chest ached, couldn’t shake the thought that maybe this wasn’t just about her understanding them.
Maybe part of her still felt like she belonged there.
Shisui swallowed. “If they cared about you,” he said slowly, “then why did they keep you?”
Reika inhaled, her fingers twitching. “Because a part of me wanted them to.”
Shisui’s breath hitched.
Reika wasn’t looking at him. Her gaze had drifted to the treeline, her expression unreadable.
But the words sat heavy between them, sinking into the space where everything unspoken lingered.
His stomach twisted. " What? "
Shisui went still. His breath caught in his throat, hands curling into fists before he even realized it. He replayed her words, again and again, trying to make sense of them.
Because a part of me wanted them to.
His pulse pounded. "Reika," he said, slowly, carefully, "what are you saying?"
She didn’t look at him. Her gaze was distant, unfocused, fixed on something only she could see. "I mean I never tried to leave."
Shisui’s stomach dropped.
For a moment, he couldn’t speak. The words lodged in his throat, tangled with disbelief and something sharp, something raw. "What?"
Reika exhaled, rubbing a hand over her arm. "I never tried to escape."
Shisui shook his head. He had to have misheard her. "Reika, they took you. They kept you there. And you’re telling me you - what? Just stayed ?"
A flicker of something crossed her face, something like shame, but it was gone in an instant. She met his gaze, steady but tired. "Yes."
His breath hitched. "Why?"
She hesitated.
Then, quietly, she said, "Because I didn’t know if I still had anywhere left to go."
The words landed like a kunai to the chest.
Shisui inhaled sharply, as if he’d been punched, as if the air had been stolen from his lungs.
"You did ," he said, voice hoarse. "You did have somewhere to go to. You had us. You had - " He stopped, jaw locking tight. " Me ."
Reika’s eyes softened, but she didn’t look away. "I didn’t know that, Shisui."
He flinched.
"I was taken. And for months, no one came." Her voice didn’t hold anger, didn’t hold blame. It was just… truth . "I didn’t know if you were looking. I didn’t know if I was anything more than a memory by then. I didn’t know if I was wanted . Not as me , as the person I became."
Shisui’s throat burned.
You were never a memory.
He had spent months breaking himself apart, haunted by the weight of her absence, by the impossible grief of losing her. But she -
She had spent those same months wondering if she had ever mattered enough to be found.
Shisui’s hands trembled. "Of course we wanted you," he said, and for the first time, his voice cracked. " I wanted you."
Reika’s fingers twitched at her sides, but she didn’t reach for him. Didn’t step closer.
"Maybe," she said quietly. "But I didn’t know that. And when you don’t know… you don’t run."
Shisui couldn’t breathe.
She had stayed .
Not because they had broken her. Not because she had given up.
But because she had thought there was nothing left to run to.
He wanted to tell her she was wrong. That they had searched. That he had never stopped looking. That he had never stopped wanting her back.
But… they hadn’t. Not really. They’d never sent a tracking team. Never looked beyond what appeared to have happened. Never fought to prove she was alive, never fought to find her.
No, instead, they’d just… let her be listed as dead. And they’d mourned her.
And Reika had known that.
Shisui felt sick.
The truth sat between them, heavier than anything he had ever faced.
Reika had stayed. Not because she had been trapped. Not because she had been too afraid to run.
But because no one had come for her .
Because no one had even tried.
Shisui’s breath hitched. His chest ached, like something inside him was unraveling too fast for him to catch.
She had known.
She had known they had mourned her, had grieved her, had stood before a stone with her name carved into it and accepted that she was gone.
And she had lived with that. She had lived with the knowledge that the people she had called home had given her up for dead without a fight.
Shisui clenched his fists so tightly his nails dug into his palms.
"We should have looked," he whispered, voice barely there. "We should have known ."
Reika exhaled. “Yeah,” she whispered. “You should have.”
Shisui felt his breath stutter.
Reika’s voice wasn’t angry. Wasn’t sharp.
Just quiet. Just tired .
Like she had already made peace with this long before he had even thought to ask.
His stomach twisted. He had expected - he didn’t know what he had expected. Reassurance, maybe. A lie. Some small mercy to let him believe it hadn’t been their fault, that there was nothing they could have done.
But she wasn’t giving him that.
She was just telling the truth.
Shisui swallowed hard. “Reika,” he started, but his voice felt too raw, too unsteady.
She sighed, rolling her shoulders like she was shaking off a weight she had carried for too long. “It’s not like I blamed you,” she murmured. “Not at first.”
Shisui flinched. Not at first.
Reika’s fingers twitched at her sides, but she didn’t look at him. “I held on, you know. At the beginning. I told myself you were coming. That you’d find me. That any day now, someone would show up and - ” She cut herself off, shaking her head. “But days passed. Then weeks. Then months.”
Shisui felt sick.
“And eventually,” she continued, voice unbearably quiet, “I stopped waiting.”
Shisui pressed his lips together, his hands shaking. She stopped waiting.
Because she had known.
Known that no one was coming.
Because they had mourned her. Because they had grieved her. Because they had stood in front of a stone and let her go .
And Reika had lived with that.
She had been alive - alone, trapped in a foreign village, waiting - and they had never even looked.
Shisui couldn’t breathe.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered, and he had never meant anything more. “Reika, I - ” His voice broke. “I should have known.”
Reika finally turned to him, and for the first time since this conversation had started, something in her expression cracked.
Her shoulders lowered. Her hands curled. Her throat bobbed.
And she whispered, “Yeah.”
Shisui exhaled sharply, like all the air had been knocked from his lungs.
He had failed her. They had failed her.
And nothing he said would ever change that.
So instead of trying, instead of making promises that came too late, instead of trying to take back something that had already been lost -
He did the only thing he could.
He reached out.
Hesitant. Careful.
And Reika -
She let him. She didn’t pull away.
But she didn’t lean into him either.
She just stood there, letting his hand rest against her forearm, letting the silence stretch between them. And for the first time, Shisui realized -
She wasn’t angry.
She had been, once. Maybe. But whatever anger she had felt had burned out a long time ago, leaving behind only something quieter, something colder.
Disappointment.
Shisui had seen her mad before. He could have handled anger. Could have handled her shoving him, yelling, making him feel it.
But this - this quiet acceptance -
It was worse.
Because she had already moved past it.
Because this wasn’t something she was just now realizing. She had known. She had lived with it. And now, when she finally had the chance to say it, to tell him to his face that they had failed her -
She just looked tired.
Shisui swallowed hard. His voice felt thick, unsteady. “Reika…”
She sighed, rubbing at her temple. “I know, Shisui,” she murmured before he could say anything else. “I know .”
He shook his head, his grip tightening slightly. “That doesn’t - ”
“Change anything?” She glanced at him, a small, humorless smile tugging at her lips. “No. It doesn’t.”
Shisui exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. “You should hate us.”
Reika blinked. Then, slowly, she shook her head. “No,” she said simply. “I shouldn’t.”
Shisui clenched his jaw. “Reika, we - ”
“I know,” she repeated, more firmly this time. “I know you mourned me. I know you thought I was gone. I know , Shisui. And I understand.” She inhaled, then let it out slowly. “I just… wish you’d known better.”
That - that was what hurt the most.
Not anger. Not blame.
Just a quiet, tired wish that things had been different.
Shisui closed his eyes for a brief moment, his chest aching. “Reika,” he said again, voice hoarse. “I can’t - ” He stopped, shaking his head. “I can’t change what happened.”
“I know.”
“But if I could - ”
She smiled then, small, sad. “I know,” she repeated.
And maybe that was enough.
Maybe it had to be.
~
It happened in pieces.
Slow, careful things.
Neither of them said it outright - neither of them apologized, neither of them sat down and decided this is how we fix it - because that wasn’t how they worked.
Instead, it happened in the spaces between words.
It was Shisui waiting for her at the training grounds, even when she didn’t ask him to.
It was Reika handing him an extra dango skewer without a word, not looking at him, but not letting go until he took it.
It was the way she didn’t flinch when he reached for her anymore.
The way he didn’t hesitate before stepping closer.
The way they sat side by side, staring at the sky, and just existed together.
It wasn’t easy.
Shisui still felt the weight of it, the ache of knowing he had never looked for her, the way she had known and didn’t blame him for it anymore.
Or maybe she still did. But she just didn’t tell him to spare his feelings.
He wasn’t sure which he’d prefer.
And Reika -
Reika still wasn’t sure where she belonged.
She was here, back in Konoha, but there were days when she felt like she was just passing through, like she had left parts of herself in Kumo and didn’t know how to bring them back.
And maybe that was what made it easier.
Because they were both still figuring it out.
One step at a time.
So Shisui showed up.
And Reika let him.
And sometimes they didn’t talk about it.
Sometimes they just sat in silence, breathing the same air, feeling the same wind, existing in the same space without forcing the words that didn’t need to be spoken.
And sometimes -
Sometimes Reika looked at him, just for a second, like she was really seeing him, like she was letting herself believe he was still hers.
And Shisui -
He let her.
Because this - this slow, careful thing -
This was enough.
For now.
~
Shisui listened.
He had asked - Tell me about them. C. Darui. - and Reika had answered.
She spoke evenly, her voice calm, but there was something beneath it, something careful, something deliberate. Like she had already accepted that this conversation would be difficult. Like she had already decided she would have it anyway.
And as she spoke, Shisui realized -
She had loved them like family.
He could hear it in the way she said their names, the way her fingers twitched slightly when she spoke about them, like she was feeling it all over again.
C had tried to stop himself from caring. Had probably told himself a hundred times that she was a prisoner, that she was Konoha, that she was someone he wasn’t supposed to hold onto.
And yet -
He had cared anyway.
And Darui -
Darui had never even tried to stop.
Shisui exhaled, glancing at her from the corner of his eye. “You loved them.”
Reika blinked, then let out a quiet breath. “Yeah,” she admitted.
Shisui hummed, rolling his shoulders. “That makes it harder, huh?”
Reika huffed a short laugh. “You have no idea.”
But he thought maybe he did.
Because this wasn’t just about what Kumo had taken from her.
It was about what she had been given.
C and Darui hadn’t just been captors, hadn’t just been teammates, hadn’t just been the ones standing beside her when no one else had been.
They had been hers .
And now, she had left them behind.
Shisui wet his lips, glancing toward the river. “Do you regret it?”
Reika exhaled slowly, thoughtful. “No.” A pause. “But I miss them.”
Shisui nodded once. “Yeah,” he murmured. “I get that.”
Reika studied him for a moment, her gaze steady.
Then, finally, she smiled - small, tired, but real. “Thanks for listening.”
Shisui grinned slightly. “Thanks for not throwing something at me for asking.”
Reika snorted. “No promises next time.”
Shisui laughed, and the weight in his chest lightened, just a little.
They weren’t fixed.
Not yet.
But they were getting there.
And for now -
That was enough.
Notes:
they're both trying, and that's what matters <3 hope you guys enjoyed this more hopeful tone after the angst of the previous chapter
Chapter 23
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kakashi had never been the kind of person to believe in miracles.
People didn’t come back from the dead.
Except - Reika had.
She was alive.
She had been alive this whole time.
And he - he had never looked for her.
He had stood in front of the memorial stone, staring at her name, mourning her like he had mourned his father. He had carried the weight of her absence, let it settle into his chest like another scar he would never be able to get rid of.
And not once - not once - had he questioned it.
Not once had he thought, Maybe this isn’t real.
Not once had he looked.
He had accepted it. Without hesitation. Without doubt. Because that was what happened, wasn’t it? People left him. They always left him.
And Reika -
Reika had just been the latest in a line of ghosts.
Except she wasn’t a ghost. She was real, standing in front of him, watching him carefully, her expression unreadable.
And Kakashi -
Kakashi had never hated himself more.
~
The air between them was heavy.
Neither of them spoke at first.
Reika sat across from him, her hands folded in her lap, her face unreadable. There was no anger there. No bitterness. Just quiet, steady patience. Like she was waiting for him to say what needed to be said.
But Kakashi didn’t know where to start. What could he possibly say?
I thought you were dead.
I didn’t look for you.
I should have.
He exhaled sharply, rubbing his hands over his face. His mask was still up, but it didn’t matter. It wouldn’t have done anything to hide the rawness in his voice when he finally spoke.
“I didn’t even question it.”
Reika blinked at him, but she didn’t look surprised. Just… tired.
Kakashi swallowed hard, staring down at his hands. “I never even thought to look.”
Reika exhaled. “No one did.”
He flinched.
Because that - that - was the worst part, wasn’t it? Not just that he hadn’t looked. But that no one had.
She had been alive, locked away in a foreign war camp, waiting. And they had grieved her, had mourned her, had accepted her death without hesitation.
And she had known that.
Kakashi clenched his fists, his breath coming uneven. “I - ” He stopped, inhaled sharply, shook his head. “I don’t know how to make this right.”
Reika tilted her head slightly, watching him. “What would you have done if you had known?”
Kakashi froze.
Because there was only one answer.
“I would have burned them to the ground.”
The words left him before he could stop them, sharp and certain and full of something dark, something familiar. Because if he had known - if he had known - he would have ripped through Kumo with his bare hands. He would have torn apart anything, everything, to get her back.
But he hadn’t.
Because he had never even considered the possibility.
Reika hummed, something like amusement flickering in her gaze. “That’s what my father said, too.”
Kakashi clenched his jaw. “Because it’s true.”
Reika was quiet for a long moment.
Then, softly -
“It wouldn’t have mattered.”
Kakashi inhaled sharply, his pulse pounding in his ears. “Reika - ”
“I didn’t expect you to look for me.” She met his gaze evenly, her voice steady, her hands still. “Not really.”
Something in his chest cracked.
“Why not?” he demanded, his voice hoarse.
Reika just looked at him. And gods, that was worse than anything she could have said, because the answer was right there, in the way her fingers curled against her knee, in the way she let out a slow, careful breath before she spoke.
“Because people leave you,” she said simply. “And you let them.”
Kakashi stopped breathing.
She wasn’t accusing him. Wasn’t angry. She was just telling the truth.
He swallowed hard, his throat dry. “I wouldn’t have - ”
“But you did.” Reika’s voice was quiet. Matter-of-fact. “Not because you didn’t care. Not because you didn’t want me back. But because, after your father, you think that it’s easier to accept it than to fight it.”
Kakashi’s hands shook.
Because she was right.
Because that was exactly what he had done.
He had accepted it.
Because that was just the way things were, wasn’t it? People died. People left him. And he had stopped fighting it a long time ago.
He had never even considered that she might still be alive, because that wasn’t how things worked for him.
People didn’t come back.
Except - Reika had.
And he had never once thought to check.
He let out a slow, shaky breath. “I should have - ”
“You should have,” Reika agreed, but there was no anger in her voice. Just quiet resignation.
Kakashi exhaled sharply. “Do you hate me for it?”
Reika blinked.
Then, after a pause, she shook her head. “No.”
Kakashi felt something in his chest twist.
“Why not?” His voice was quiet, hoarse.
Reika hummed, tilting her head slightly. “Because it wasn’t just you.”
Kakashi swallowed. “That doesn’t make it better.”
Reika sighed. “No,” she admitted. “It doesn’t.”
The silence stretched between them, long and thin.
Kakashi let his hands fall into his lap, his shoulders tired. “I don’t know how to fix this.”
Reika smiled - small, sad. “You can’t.”
That hurt. But it was the truth.
Kakashi let out a slow breath, pressing his palms together. “Then what do I do?”
Reika studied him for a long moment.
Then, finally, she leaned back slightly, exhaling.
“Just don’t leave,” she murmured.
Kakashi stilled.
She wasn’t asking for an apology. She wasn’t asking for grand gestures or reckless promises.
She was just asking him to stay .
Kakashi clenched his jaw. Then, slowly, carefully -
He nodded.
Reika watched him for a second longer.
Then, finally - finally - her shoulders relaxed.
“Good,” she said softly.
And just like that -
They moved forward.
Not because things were fixed. Not because everything was okay.
But because Reika was here. Because she’d still chosen to come back.
And this time -
Kakashi wasn’t going to let her go.
~
Kakashi didn’t ask for anything.
Not explanations. Not reassurances. Not a second chance.
He just stayed.
It wasn’t grand or dramatic. He didn’t show up at her door with an apology, didn’t make some sweeping declaration of regret or promise to make things right. Because there was no making this right.
He hadn’t looked for her. He had accepted her death the way he had accepted every other loss in his life, and she had known.
And yet - she had come back.
So he did the only thing he could do.
He stayed.
~
It started with small things.
Things that felt so familiar they should have hurt , should have reminded him of what he had lost - but instead, they felt like breathing again after holding his breath for too long.
He stopped by her house more often, not saying much, sometimes not even saying anything at all. He would just sit on the engawa, flipping through a book, letting the evening settle around them, his presence a quiet, steady thing.
She never asked why he was there.
She never told him to leave.
So he didn’t.
~
One night, he found her sitting outside, staring up at the stars.
He sat down beside her.
Reika didn’t look at him. “You don’t have to do this.”
Kakashi exhaled. “I know.”
A long silence.
Then, softly - so softly he almost missed it -
“… Thank you.”
He turned his head slightly, glancing at her from the corner of his eye. The moonlight traced the edge of her profile, soft and distant, her expression unreadable.
She didn’t have to say it outright.
He understood.
Thank you for not asking me to be okay. Thank you for not pretending this never happened. Thank you for staying.
Kakashi nodded once. “Anytime.”
~
She let him in, in pieces.
Not all at once, not in the way he might have expected, but in small moments. In the way she handed him an extra plate at dinner without saying anything. In the way she let out a soft, amused breath when he grumbled about a mission. In the way she leaned on him - not physically, not yet, but in presence.
He was there.
She let him be there.
And that was enough.
~
One evening, she came back from a meeting with the council, her expression carefully blank.
Kakashi was already there, sitting on her couch, one leg pulled up, his book open in his hands.
He didn’t look up when she entered. Just turned a page. “You look murderous.”
Reika snorted, dropping her things onto the table. “I feel murderous.”
Kakashi hummed. “Want me to help hide a body?”
Reika huffed a tired laugh. “I’ll let you know.”
She collapsed onto the couch beside him, letting out a long sigh. Kakashi didn’t say anything. Didn’t ask. He just handed her a cup of tea.
She took it without hesitation.
And that - that - felt like something.
~
He didn’t push.
He didn’t ask about Kumo. Didn’t ask about what she had been through, what she had done to survive. He didn’t ask about the weight she carried, the one she didn’t let anyone see.
But he was there.
And she knew he was there.
And that was enough.
For now.
~
He kept waiting for her to tell him to stop.
To tell him that this wasn’t what she needed. That his presence wasn’t enough. That he had missed his chance, and there was no space for him in her life anymore.
But she never did.
So he stayed.
And when she finally let her guard down - just a little, just enough - when she leaned against his shoulder one night, her exhaustion pulling her down, her breath soft and steady -
Kakashi just closed his eyes.
And let himself breathe.
~
Minato and Reika healed slowly. Not because they didn’t love each other. But because love wasn’t always enough to erase what had happened.
Minato had stopped looking for her. Had never really looked for her. Not because he had wanted to. But because the Hokage had needed him elsewhere. Because the war didn’t leave him a choice. Because every moment spent searching for her was a moment he wasn’t keeping his men alive.
And Reika understood that. But understanding and forgiving weren’t the same thing.
And that was what made it hard.
~
It started with conversation. Careful, deliberate, honest conversation.
Minato didn’t make excuses. He didn’t try to justify what had happened. He just told her the truth.
“I begged the Sandaime to let me look,” he admitted one evening, his voice barely above a whisper. “Or to send out a team - a proper tracking team. Or even just one tracker. One.”
Reika sat across from him, watching him carefully.
Minato exhaled, rubbing a hand over his face. “But Konoha was losing ground. Iwa was pushing forward. So was Kumo. We were dying.”
Reika’s fingers curled against her knee.
Minato swallowed. “And he told me that if I didn’t return to the front, more people would die. That Konoha needed me more than you did.” His voice cracked. “And I hated him for that.”
Reika inhaled sharply.
Minato closed his eyes. “Because I knew you needed me. I knew you were still out there.” His hands clenched into fists. “But he was right. And I - ” He let out a shaky breath. “I made the choice.”
Reika swallowed.
And that was the truth of it, wasn’t it?
It wasn’t that he had wanted to stop looking. It was that he had chosen to. And that - that - was the part that hurt the most.
Because she had still been alive.
And he had walked away.
~
Minato didn’t expect her to forgive him.
Not right away. Maybe not ever.
But Reika didn’t turn away from him.
She listened.
And when he finished speaking, when he sat there, waiting for her to tell him that she hated him -
She just inhaled deeply.
And said, softly, “I know.”
Minato’s chest ached. “Reika - ”
“I know,” she repeated, meeting his gaze. “I knew, even then, that you wouldn’t have stopped unless you had to.”
She looked down at her hands, her voice quiet. “But knowing that doesn’t change how I felt.”
Minato swallowed hard.
Reika exhaled, shaking her head. “And I don’t know how to just… move past that.”
Minato reached out, hesitating for the briefest moment before resting a hand over hers.
“You don’t have to,” he murmured.
Reika blinked.
Minato’s grip tightened just slightly. “I’m not asking you to pretend it didn’t happen,” he said, voice steady. “I’m not asking you to forget.”
He swallowed. “I just want the chance to make it right.”
Reika looked at him for a long time.
Then, finally - finally - she let out a breath.
And turned her hand over, grasping his in return.
“You already are,” she whispered.
Minato closed his eyes, inhaling deeply.
It would take time.
But they would fix this.
Together.
~
They talked about it in pieces.
It was never a single conversation, never one big moment of confrontation that made everything right. Instead, it was small moments, small truths, scattered throughout their days like puzzle pieces slowly fitting back together.
Minato didn’t push.
Reika didn’t rush.
But over time, they talked.
~
One evening, they sat in the living room together. The house was quiet, Kushina off visiting Mikoto, the only sound the distant hum of village life outside.
Minato glanced at her, his fingers wrapped loosely around his tea cup. He’d been quiet for a while. Then -
“Did you hate me?”
Reika froze.
The question landed like a dropped stone - heavy, jarring. She blinked at him, startled.
Then, after a long, long pause, she exhaled.
“No.”
Minato’s shoulders lowered, just slightly. But it wasn’t relief in his face. Not really. There was something else behind it. Something he didn’t say.
“But you were angry,” he said softly.
Reika didn’t respond right away. She stared at the flickering candlelight on the wall, her expression unreadable.
“I was.”
Minato nodded, just once. “Yeah.”
Reika’s voice came quieter. “I was so angry.”
Minato looked at her.
“I hated the silence,” she murmured. “Hated every day that passed without a word, every night I spent wondering if you were coming. I waited. I held on. I convinced myself that any moment, I’d hear footsteps. That someone - anyone - would come. I laid contingency plans in case no one did, made myself useful, kept them curious - but I never really thought I’d need them. Because I knew you’d come, eventually. I knew I just needed to survive until then.”
Her fingers tightened around her cup.
“And when no one did… when it’d been weeks with no sign of anyone… that’s when the anger came.”
Minato didn’t interrupt. He didn’t try to defend himself. He just listened.
“I wanted to scream,” Reika said quietly. “Wanted to blame you. Because if it was your fault, then I didn’t have to feel abandoned. I didn’t have to wonder if maybe I just wasn’t worth it.”
Minato’s throat worked.
Reika took a breath. “I clung to that anger for weeks. Months. It kept me upright. It kept me moving. Kept me planning, kept me in motion.”
Then, softly -
“But anger… it’s heavy. It’s exhausting. You can only carry it for so long before it starts hollowing you out.”
Minato lowered his gaze.
“So I let it go,” Reika said simply. “Not because I forgave you. Not because it stopped hurting. But because I was tired. And it wasn’t helping anymore.”
Minato was silent for a long time.
Then, quietly, “I should have looked.”
Reika didn’t answer.
Minato rubbed a hand over his face, eyes shut. “I should have fought harder. Asked harder questions. Refused to accept what I was told.”
He sounded exhausted.
Reika glanced at him. Her voice was calm. “But you didn’t.”
Minato flinched.
And still, she wasn’t cruel about it. Just honest.
“I know,” he whispered. “I know, and I’m sorry.”
She looked down at her tea, at the soft ripples where her hand had trembled without realizing.
“I know,” she said quietly.
They sat in silence after that, not because there was nothing left to say, but because the worst of it had already been said.
Minato reached for her hand. Slowly. Gently.
And Reika let him.
She didn’t say it was okay.
But she didn’t pull away.
And maybe - for now - that was enough.
~
Another time, after a training session, Minato caught Reika watching him carefully, her brows furrowed in thought.
“What is it?” he asked, sitting beside her on the grass, wiping sweat from his forehead.
Reika hesitated. Then -
“Do you ever wonder what would have happened if you hadn’t stopped looking?”
Minato inhaled sharply.
Because yes. He did. Of course he did.
He thought about it more than he liked to admit.
Would he have found her? Would she have still been in that camp, waiting? Or would she have been moved, hidden away, lost for good?
Would he have died trying?
He let out a slow breath. “I do,” he admitted. “But I can’t change it.”
Reika hummed. “Yeah.”
Another pause.
Then -
“I think about it too.”
Minato turned to her, watching her carefully.
Reika leaned back against the tree behind them, tilting her head up toward the sky. “If you had found me, would I have come home sooner?”
Minato frowned. “Of course.”
Reika’s lips quirked slightly. “Would I be the same?”
Minato’s breath caught.
He looked at her - really looked at her. At the way she moved, the way she spoke, the way she carried herself now compared to before.
She wasn’t the same.
And maybe she never would have been, even if he had saved her earlier. Maybe it would have changed her no matter what. But maybe, maybe , she wouldn’t have had to carry that particular weight. Maybe she wouldn’t have had to wake up every day thinking she had been left behind.
Minato exhaled softly. “I don’t know.”
Reika nodded, as if that was the answer she expected.
“Neither do I.”
~
One night, Minato found Reika sitting in the yard long after the lamps in the house had been blown out. She was looking up at the stars, her expression unreadable.
Minato walked over, settling beside her. “Couldn’t sleep?”
She hummed. “Something like that.”
Silence stretched between them.
Then, quietly -
“I used to count the stars when I was in Kumo.”
Minato glanced at her.
Reika let out a small breath. “My cell… it wasn’t really a cell. It was more like a cage with a roof. They designed it like that, so people could keep an eye on me, so the exposure to the elements would make me easier to interrogate. But because it was open, it meant I could see the stars. I would look up and count them. Every night.”
Minato didn’t speak.
“I told myself I wouldn’t lose track of time,” she continued. “That I’d remember how long it had been. But eventually, the numbers stopped mattering.”
She exhaled.
“Because you weren’t coming.”
Minato closed his eyes.
“I wish I could take that from you,” he murmured.
Reika turned to look at him.
Minato swallowed, staring up at the stars. “That feeling. The waiting. The loneliness.” His voice was quiet. “I wish I could take it away.”
Reika studied him for a long moment.
Then, softly -
“But then I wouldn’t be me.”
Minato blinked, turning to her in surprise.
Reika tilted her head, considering. “If you had come sooner, if things had been different… I would be different.” She exhaled. “And I don’t know if that’s better or worse.”
Minato’s heart twisted. “Reika - ”
She smiled faintly. “I miss who I was, Tou-san. I miss not having to think about these things. But… I don’t hate who I am now.”
Her voice was quiet, thoughtful.
“And if I have to live with this, I’d rather live with it here .”
Minato inhaled shakily.
And in that moment, something in him settled. Not because the guilt was gone. Not because everything was fixed.
But because Reika had chosen to stay.
To keep trying.
To keep talking to him.
And that - that meant everything.
~
They kept talking.
Sometimes in words, sometimes in small gestures.
Minato made sure she knew she was wanted.
Reika let herself believe it.
And little by little, step by step, they found their way back to each other.
Slowly.
Carefully.
But together .
Notes:
i ended up meshing the kakashi and minato chapters together so i could get to the next one sooner... it's literally everything i've been building towards for the past few chapters. the big reveal. the plot twist (if you've read the companion fic, you already know what is, though XD)
fjdiksafjdskal i'm so excitedddd
Chapter 24
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Reika healed slowly. She was grateful for the five months leave she’d been given, five months free of Orochimaru, free of missions.
It gave her time to fix things. Slowly. With everyone.
Not all at once. Not in some grand, dramatic moment of realization. But in small, quiet ways, like the way wounds close over time, layer by layer, until they were no longer raw - only scars.
She still carried the weight of Kumo.
She still missed C and Darui.
She still woke up some mornings feeling like she had to prove she belonged in Konoha again.
She still hesitated before reaching for the people she loved.
But she was home.
And little by little, that started to feel real again.
~
It helped that Minato never pushed.
He never told her to move on, never demanded that she be the same as before. He let her come to him when she wanted to, let her retreat when she needed space.
And because of that, she let herself trust him again.
Kushina helped too - loud, warm, steady. There were nights when Reika curled up on the couch with her, saying nothing at all, and Kushina would just be there, presence unwavering, grounding.
And Shisui let her talk about Kumo. About C. About Darui. And he accepted that she missed them, that she wished she could’ve somehow taken them back with her. Slowly, they learned who the other was again, and they tried. They did their best.
Kakashi stayed. He never pushed, never asked, just… stayed. Just like she’d asked him to. Just to let her know he was there if she needed him, if she wanted him. Constant, steady, there.
Anko started to taunt her again like nothing had happened. Even Mikoto, kind and perceptive as ever, never treated her like she was fragile. Itachi familiarized himself with her again, started calling her Reika-neesan like he used to.
And slowly - slowly - Reika started to feel like herself again.
Not the same as before.
But someone new .
Someone stronger.
Someone who had lost something and survived .
~
Reika hadn’t meant to ask.
The words slipped out before she could stop them - too instinctive, too practiced, too natural after a lifetime spent looking for the cracks in a system. She was used to seeing what others missed. Used to questioning everything, every decision, every budget allocation. Used to stepping in before things fell apart. Especially after Kumo, after the Raikage had put decisions in front of her and asked her to pick them apart, she couldn’t help herself anymore.
She stood beside Minato in his office, eyes drifting over the scroll on his desk - something about post-war relief and budget redistribution. Her gaze caught on one of the budget lines near the bottom. Her finger lifted, tapping lightly against the parchment.
“… Why is the reconstruction budget split like that between the inner and outer districts?” she asked casually. Like it was just another question.
Minato looked up, blinking in mild surprise. “I didn’t realize you were interested in budget breakdowns.”
Reika barely registered the comment. Her brow was furrowed as she traced the allocation percentages again.
“Wouldn’t it make more sense to prioritize the outer districts?” she murmured. “They’re the most exposed. After the war, most of the damage from the Iwa infiltration and border skirmishes hit the outskirts hardest - not the center. A lot of those foundations still haven’t been stabilized. Especially in the southwest.”
Minato’s eyes flicked back to the scroll - then slowly, back to her.
“If you pour resources into the inner districts first,” Reika continued, her voice still calm, clinical, “you risk widening the civilian-shinobi gap. Clan compounds will recover quickly - money, reputation, protection. But displaced civilian families? They’ll feel abandoned. That resentment festers.”
Minato stared at her. Half stunned. Half captivated. Reika didn’t notice, too lost in thought.
“You need to front-load funding to the high-need sectors,” she finished evenly. “Not population centers. Stabilize the perimeter first. Otherwise you're rebuilding on a fault line.”
Minato set the scroll down slowly, his fingers deliberate. His gaze sharpened as he looked at her - not cold, not cruel, but careful.
“Reika…” he said, voice steady but probing. “How do you know all this?”
Reika blinked.
Her heartbeat stuttered. A cold edge curled low in her stomach.
She kept her face still. Neutral. But it took effort - more effort than she wanted to admit. Because inside, every instinct screamed at her to run .
She hadn’t meant for him to find out. Not like this. Not here. The words had just - slipped. Fallen out without thought, without preparation, because this office, this conversation, these choices -
It had felt too familiar. She’d let her guard down.
And now there was no taking it back.
Reika inhaled, slow and quiet, steadying herself.
“… I was the Godaime Hokage,” she said, barely above a whisper. “In my last life.”
Minato froze.
His pen slipped from his fingers. It hit the desk with a soft clatter - simple, harmless.
But to Reika, it sounded like a verdict.
The silence that followed stretched long and tight, pressing down on her chest.
Minato didn’t speak. Didn’t move. Didn’t blink.
And Reika -
Reika stood perfectly still.
Because if she let herself feel anything right now, it would unravel her completely.
His entire body had stilled. Breath caught. His eyes locked on her like he hadn’t really seen her before now.
“… What?” he breathed.
Reika turned toward him. Terrified underneath her mask of stillness. Not defensive. Not challenging. Outwardly calm.
She knew she needed to explain how it’d happened - how she’d become Hokage. Why she’d never told him. She knew. But gods, she didn’t want to. Not like this. Not so soon. Not in the middle of an ordinary conversation that had twisted without warning into something irreversible.
Reika hadn’t wanted him to see her as a former Hokage.
She’d just wanted to be his daughter again.
That was all. Just Reika. Just the girl who still remembered how to braid her hair like Kushina taught her, who still laughed at bad puns, who still craved his approval even when she told herself she didn’t need it. She hadn’t wanted this to get in the way. Hadn’t wanted to watch that flicker of confusion and distance rise in his eyes - like he didn’t know how to reconcile what he was hearing with the girl sitting in front of him.
Like he didn’t recognize her. Like he couldn’t mesh the woman she’d been with the girl she was now.
She didn’t want that look. Not from him.
Not from her father. Even after everything. Especially after everything.
Because she remembered how her friendships had changed after the sealing. She remembered how Genma had stopped joking with her, how Kurenai had stopped making disgusted faces in her and Kakashi’s direction, how Asuma had put distance between them.
She remembered how the villagers had looked at her afterwards - not as Reika, the Crimson Phantom, a well-known but still human shinobi - but rather as the Godbinder. The Godaime Hokage. The woman who’d stood between them and a nightmare made manifest - and won.
She hadn’t wanted that look from her father. That distance. Like she was a stranger. Like she wasn’t human.
But now it was too late. And she couldn’t take it back.
“I didn’t ask for it,” she said, voice quiet. “Being Hokage, I mean.”
Minato still said nothing. Just watched her, stunned and silent.
“I was twenty-three. The village was in chaos. The Sandaime had died. I’d… done something. Something big. So the council decided that meant I should lead.”
Her fingers curled against her leg. She didn’t look away from him. Couldn’t.
“They didn’t vote. They didn’t even ask. They just told me.”
Her throat tightened.
“And I accepted. Because someone had to. Because there was no one else.”
Minato’s lips parted, like he wanted to say something - but nothing came out. His expression hadn’t shifted. Not entirely. But something had cracked beneath the surface. The silence stretched, brittle.
Reika forced herself to keep going. Because she could already feel the shape of the question forming behind his eyes.
Why didn’t you tell me?
But before he could ask, she said quietly, “I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want this to change anything between us. I didn’t want to be the Godaime to you. I just wanted to be your kid.”
Her voice shook, just slightly, and she hated how vulnerable it sounded.
Minato’s gaze softened - fractionally. A breath. A pause in the storm. But he still didn’t speak.
And Reika -
Reika felt like she was standing on a precipice, waiting to see if he would pull her back.
Or if he’d step away.
~
Minato sat silently for a long moment. Then, finally, he spoke.
“I’ll always see you as my daughter.”
Reika blinked, her breath catching.
Minato’s voice was low, steady - but there was something under it. Something heavy.
“That will never change. Not now. Not ever.”
He turned toward her then, meeting her gaze. And for once, there was no hesitation in his eyes. Only quiet clarity.
“But I understand something now,” he said. “You were never just my daughter.”
Reika’s throat tightened.
Minato’s gaze softened. “You were always something more. Bigger. You weren’t just a child. You were a leader. A protector. You gave your life for this village once, and then you gave your soul to bring it back.”
She looked away. But his voice followed her.
“I think part of me always knew,” he said quietly. “The way you carried yourself. The way you saw things no one else did. I kept waiting for you to be a kid again. To just… be ours. But you never really were, were you?”
Reika swallowed. “I wanted to be.”
“I know,” Minato murmured. “I wanted that too.”
He reached for her then, slow and steady, and placed a hand over hers.
“And I will always fight to give you space to be that, if you ever want it,” he said. “But I know now - I can’t pretend that’s all you are.”
Reika’s shoulders trembled. Just slightly.
Minato exhaled. “I thought I lost my daughter. But the truth is, I never really had her - not all of her. Not the way I thought I did. And that’s not your fault.”
Reika finally looked at him. Her eyes were damp, but steady.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “For not telling you. For keeping it from you.”
Minato shook his head. “You don’t need to apologize for being afraid.”
She let out a soft breath. “I didn’t want to be anything else,” she said. “Just your kid. Just… Reika.”
“You still are,” Minato said gently. “But you’re also so much more. And I see that now.”
He gave her a small, broken smile.
“I think I always did.”
Reika’s fingers curled under his.
And slowly - slowly - she leaned into him.
Minato let out a quiet breath.
And held her.
~
That night, at dinner, Minato had more questions.
They were halfway through the meal - comfortable, quiet, the kind of evening they hadn’t had in a long time - when he set his chopsticks down and asked, “Tell me about it. Being the Godaime.”
Reika looked up. Across the table, Kushina froze mid-bite.
“… Being the what ?” she choked out, eyes wide.
Reika smiled weakly. “Yeah. Surprise.”
Kushina stared at her. Minato, ever patient, waited.
Reika leaned back, pulling her legs up like a shield, resting her chin on her knees, her tea forgotten. “I was twenty-three,” she said. “The invasion from Suna and Sound - a hidden village founded by Orochimaru after his defection - had just ended. Konoha was in shambles. The Sandaime was dead. There was no clear successor. So since I’d sealed the One-Tail during the invasion, they handed me the hat.”
Kushina stared at her. “You… sealed the One-Tail?” she repeated faintly.
“Yeah,” Reika said quietly.
Her parents looked at her expectantly. Waiting.
She exhaled. And she explained.
~
Then
The air was smoke and ash and echoes of feathers, the occasional scream slicing through the air like a blade. Reika tore through it all like a storm, chakra flaring at her heels, clearing a path for Naruto and Sakura. Below them, the arena cracked with pressure.
And Sasuke stood there, facing off against Gaara.
Alone.
Kakashi was gone - off chasing Orochimaru into the belly of the beast. That left Gaara to them. Of course it did. As if fate had been waiting to throw this nightmare at her again.
Reika’s breath came in short, sharp bursts. If she’d had more time - if Gaara had been even a sliver more stable - she would’ve lured him out, drawn him into the forest, away from the crowd, away from the innocents, just like she and Kakashi had planned. But she hadn’t.
And now they were out of time.
Sand twisted in the air, snarling and alive, curling around Gaara’s hunched, spasming body. His chakra surged like a sickness, seeping through the earth in ripples of malice. Temari and Kankuro ran toward him, one frightened, the other desperate.
Gaara was breaking.
Reika saw it in every twitch, every pulse of chakra - how it fought his skin, how it tried to split him open. She had read about this before. Kakashi had watched Gaara during the preliminaries, seen the signs. How his chakra thrashed like it wanted out.
He’d told her about what he’d seen. Carefully. Cautiously. Terrified he was right. Because they knew what it looked like when a jinchuuriki’s seal started to fail. They’d had to, raising Naruto.
She and Kakashi had both known what could happen. And they’d both hoped it wouldn’t.
And now, as Gaara howled and the sand trembled and the air rippled with bloodlust -
She ran faster.
~
Gaara let out a scream that wasn’t human.
Reika froze.
His chakra twisted into the air like smoke set aflame - violent, jagged, wrong . Sand coiled around his hunched form, snarling like it had teeth, and above him, the sky bled with chakra so dark it looked like bruises stretching across the clouds.
No.
No, no, no .
Her breath hitched.
The world around her fell away.
And suddenly she was ten years old again, in a forest that crackled with fire, trees split in half by wind that screamed like the dead. Smoke stung her lungs. Ash clung to her skin. And in front of her - rising like a nightmare from her mother’s body - was the Kyuubi.
Nine tails tearing at the earth.
Eyes like pits of malice.
And her mother - her mother - still and broken, her chakra pouring into the world like blood. The masked man had ripped open her seal and then vanished like he’d never existed.
The pressure in the air had been unbearable, suffocating, crushing every thought except one: run .
She hadn’t. She’d crawled towards her mother. She’d screamed, begged, and stayed.
And then her father had found her, voice hoarse, eyes wild, and he’d grabbed her shoulders and said, “Go. Reika, go.”
And she had.
Because she was ten. Because she was small. Because she was powerless.
And now -
Now she was twenty-three. Now she stood tall.
But she was just as powerless as before.
That same choking fear pressed against her chest, dragging her back into memory - the crushing presence of a bijuu’s chakra, the air warping around it, heavy with the weight of a god as it crawled into the sky.
~
They landed - she, Naruto, and Sakura - just as Gaara collapsed to all fours, panting heavily. Sand rose around him like a wave. Naruto stepped forward, reckless and brave and entirely too much like their father.
“Gaara,” he said, calm. Steady. Too calm. “You don’t have to do this.”
The sand twitched.
“I know what it’s like,” Naruto continued. “To feel like you’re only worth something when you’re dangerous. But that’s not true. You can choose something else.”
“You don’t know anything! ” Gaara shrieked.
“I do,” Naruto whispered. “Because I’m like you.”
Reika’s heart twisted. For a moment, Gaara was still, and hope flared in her chest. If Naruto managed to talk him down, calm him, she could fix his seal. Somehow. She hadn’t studied it, didn’t know what it looked like - but she could. She’d find a way. They could solve this without any deaths, without any injuries. Then -
The air detonated .
Chakra tore through the stadium, a blade slicing through the genjutsu with a soundless, soul-deep snap. Across the stands, thousands of eyes blinked open - and awakened into a nightmare.
Shukaku didn’t emerge.
He burst .
Sand exploded from Gaara’s body in a violent, flesh-rending eruption. Blood splattered the ground. The boy's scream wasn’t human - it was a thing being unmade. His limbs twisted, his back arched, and the seal cracked like lightning down his face. His voice disappeared under the guttural, shrieking howl that tore free from the beast inside him.
The tanuki rose in pieces - limbs crashing down from spiraling sand, eyes wide and wild and laughing with a glee that felt like madness.
Its voice rolled through the stadium like thunder mixed with static, too loud to be sound, too wrong to be real. It didn’t speak - it existed .
And the world bent around it.
Temari and Kankuro were thrown back like dolls, their bodies hitting the ground hard, rolling across the cracked earth. The ground heaved. Buildings shuddered. Cracks split the arena floor like it had been struck by an earthquake.
The air turned heavy - foul. It choked. People screamed - high, broken, instinctive - some collapsing to their knees, others running without knowing where they were going.
Reika couldn’t move.
She couldn’t breathe.
Not here . Not in the center of the village. Not in a place meant for celebration, not with children watching, not with civilians too slow to escape -
Not with Naruto .
Her heart seized.
She turned. And saw him.
Frozen.
He was just a few feet ahead, eyes locked on the monster rising before him, mouth slightly open, breath stuck in his throat. He was staring up at the creature that now loomed three stories tall - its tail lashing through the sky, its eyes glowing with a joy that came only from destruction.
She couldn’t hear. She couldn’t think.
Only one thought pushed through the haze.
He’s going to die.
Naruto wasn’t moving. He wasn’t even blinking. Just standing there - just a boy, twelve years old, facing down something ancient and merciless and gleeful.
The sand claw came fast.
Too fast.
It cut through the air like a guillotine, a tidal wave of chakra and hatred barreling toward the boy she loved more than her own breath.
Reika moved.
Her body surged forward before her mind could catch up - no thoughts, no hesitation, only instinct. Only protect . Her chakra roared to life, her hands already rising, heart pounding so hard it drowned out everything else. But even as she moved, she knew.
She wasn’t fast enough.
She wasn’t strong enough.
She was going to watch him die .
Her brother. Her baby brother.
Her family.
No.
Not again.
~
She had begged for them, once.
Not here, not now - but thirteen years ago, in a forest set aflame by the wrath of a god.
She had been ten. Just ten.
The air had smelled of blood and burnt leaves, of ozone and fire and endings. The ground was blackened, split open in jagged lines where claws had torn through it. And the sky - there had been no sky, only the great curling shape of nine tails lashing through the smoke. The Kyuubi had risen like a nightmare from her mother’s body, shrieking with fury, soaked in chakra that reeked of death.
And her mother -
Her mother had already been gone.
There had been no battle. No last words. Just the snap of a seal, the flare of red light, and then silence.
The beast had burst from her chest in a column of fire and fury, and Reika had watched it happen.
Her knees had hit the ground before she realized she had fallen.
She had crawled, fingers raw and bleeding, to what was left of her mother’s body. Smoke clung to her skin. Ash filled her lungs. Her voice had gone hoarse from screaming. The sealing ink still glowed faintly, burned into the earth like a curse.
The Kyuubi roared above her, carving through the village with unrelenting hate.
And Reika had nothing.
No strength. No jutsu. No hope.
But she had remembered the story.
The old one. The one her mother used to tell when the wind howled and the night crept too close. The story of the two sisters. Of the chains that had wrapped around the sea itself. The ones forged not from power - but from love. From grief.
She had believed it then.
Had believed her mother’s chains - those ghostly gold threads she’d seen shimmer in the sun - were born of something deeper than chakra. Something older. She had believed they would protect her, too.
So she had knelt in the dirt, ten years old and trembling, blood on her hands, her mother’s body still warm beside her.
And she had begged .
“Please,” she had whispered, voice cracking like dry leaves. “Please, I’ll do anything. Give them to me. Let me have them. Like hers. Or like the story. Either of them. I just - I just want to save them. I just want to save them - ”
Her baby brother had been crying, somewhere far behind her, hidden in the arms of an ANBU too afraid to come closer. Her father had been giving orders, a tremble in his voice. And she - she had been begging, her fingers curled into dirt stained with her mother's blood.
“I need them,” she’d choked out. “I need the chains. I’ll protect them. I’ll protect them both. I swear I will.”
But the world didn’t answer.
The chains didn’t come.
There was no miracle. No flash of gold, no shimmer of sunlight. Just the wind, screaming through the shattered forest. Just the monster, tearing through her home. Just the emptiness, vast and bottomless, swallowing her whole.
And in that moment - on her knees, shaking with grief too large for her body -
Something inside her had broken.
Not shattered. Not cleanly.
It had cracked . Quietly. Permanently. A canyon carved in the soul.
Because she had asked.
And the world had looked at her, and said no .
That was the first time she’d known what it meant to be powerless.
What it meant to fail .
And she had carried that silence with her ever since.
~
This time, she didn’t call for them.
She didn’t whisper a prayer. Didn’t hope. Didn’t ask.
The chains had failed her once. She had begged the world for the golden chains her mother had once worn like silk, delicate and unbreakable.
And the world had told her no.
So now, with the claw of a god bearing down on the only soul she had left - her brother, her breath, her reason - she didn’t waste time begging. Didn’t waste her breath on hopes.
She moved .
No thought. No hesitation. Just motion, pure and brutal, as instinct clawed through her ribs and chakra ignited behind her like a storm breaking open.
The world screamed with pressure, the wind fracturing, the screech of Shukaku's laughter tearing through the air like the sound of something ancient waking.
Naruto didn’t move.
He just stood there, too small beneath that towering, grinning thing . His eyes were wide. Glassy with fear. Too young to die. Too precious to be taken.
He was going to die.
And she - she couldn’t let that happen.
She wouldn’t .
Not him. Not her baby brother. Not her light, not her joy, not the last tether that kept her anchored to this cruel, crumbling world.
She had lost too much. Her mother. Her father. Her teammates.
She had survived all of it.
But she would not survive this.
So she didn’t plead. She didn’t beg. She didn’t hope.
She refused .
And something inside her - old, buried, waiting - answered.
Not gently. Not kindly.
It tore free like divine fire ripped from the spine of the world.
Her chakra shrieked, high and sharp, and the world listened. The air split. The ground quaked. And from the depths of her being -
Came the sound.
A scream of fury. A roar of grief. A sound not heard in centuries.
The chains didn’t rise.
They ignited .
They burst from her back like wings of sacred wrath - wreathed in blue flame, radiant and blinding. They lit the sky like judgment. Not soft. Not warm.
Holy.
Terrible.
Blue as sorrow. Blue as lightning over open water. Blue as death and birth and mourning woven into flame.
They split the sky like thunder, sharp and searing, the edges glowing white-hot. Each one was a lightning strike made sentient. A verdict. A vengeance.
One snapped around Naruto, shielding him before she even reached him - its motion precise, sure, instinctive. Another streaked across the battlefield and struck the incoming claw, crashing into it with a sound like the world breaking open.
The sand exploded.
The claw disintegrated.
The world stilled.
Time held its breath.
The chains pulsed - alive, incandescent, immense. Writhing through the sky like serpents of starlit flame. They weren’t forged in heaven or hell, but in the hollow between - where grief and rage took form.
Reika stood, stunned, breathless.
They weren’t golden like her mother’s. They weren’t gentle. They weren’t celestial.
They were hers . The Shūen no Kusari.
The Chains of the End.
She stepped forward. Her legs shook, but she didn’t fall. The chains coiled around her - not with comfort, but with purpose. With weight. Like armor. Like fire.
Like judgment.
They hadn’t come when she begged.
But now - now, when she stood between death and the one soul she could not lose -
They had come.
Because this time, she hadn’t asked the world to save her.
She had set it ablaze and commanded it not to take him.
~
Shukaku screamed.
Not in pain. In rage.
The sound struck the air like a hammer - low and vast, warping wind and chakra alike, a roar pulled from the deepest pit of the world. He was still rising, twisting and spiraling into being - a thing not meant for the eyes of men. Towering, bloated with fury, a god made not of worship but of madness, of hate fermented over the course of a hundred years.
And still - Reika did not stop.
More chains erupted from her like lightning drawn from grief. Blue fire streaked through the air. They split stone and sky alike, slamming into the beast’s forming limbs, binding them with earth-shaking force. One whipped forward, coiled around Gaara’s torso, and ripped him free from the sand like a flower torn from bloodsoaked earth.
He shrieked - blood pouring from his forehead, the seal glowing, writhing, burning, trying to flee from the skin it had been carved into.
But Reika’s chains held.
Tight. Protective. Sure.
They held the boy in the air before her, suspended in trembling light.
She stepped forwards, every muscle screaming, her breath ragged, her heart iron in her chest. Her palms glowed - an analysis seal flaring to life across her skin, bright and sharp, etched in ink made of pure chakra.
She slammed her hands against Gaara’s brow.
And saw.
The seal wasn’t a lock - it was a wound. Brutal. Crude. Viciously stitched to punish, not protect. Blood seeped from every edge. Chakra seeped through the cracks like venom.
She could fix it. She could bandage it. Wrap it in another chain, push Shukaku back behind the veil.
But that wasn’t what Gaara needed.
That wasn’t what Naruto would have needed.
That wasn’t what she could live with.
“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “This is going to hurt.”
Her chakra surged, wrapping around the broken seal - and tore it free.
It wasn’t like before. Not like the masked man who had ripped the seal from her mother’s chest, leaving a hollow in Reika’s soul that had never healed.
This was gentler.
But it was still a death sentence.
Gaara screamed - a sound so raw it seemed to split the air, his body arching, blood flying in arcs as if his soul were being torn out by the roots. It was the sound of something small and human being devoured.
And then -
The world broke.
Shukaku’s chakra didn’t simply explode - it descended, thick and ancient and wrong . It poured out like floodwater from a cracked sky. Not just malice - loathing, sentient and alive, seeping into everything it touched. It clung to Reika like oil. It crawled beneath her skin like insects.
And the tanuki rose in full.
Ten stories tall. Made of wrath and storm, a colossus of sand and nightmare, its body spiraling and swollen with power that never should have been given shape. Its eyes snapped open - wide and wild and carved from something deeper than madness. Its mouth twisted into a grin of pure hunger.
And when it saw her -
Really saw her -
Reika’s stomach dropped.
She felt it look through her. Into her.
Instinct howled through her blood: run. Hide. Survive.
But she didn’t.
Because she couldn’t.
Because Naruto was still behind her. Because Gaara was still screaming. Because this was the moment the world had always been building toward.
Shukaku’s presence crashed over her like a tidal wave of pure violence. It pressed on her lungs. Sunk into her bones. Slithered through her thoughts, whispering in no voice at all:
You
are
prey.
The tanuki roared.
The sky shuddered.
It wasn’t sound - it was pressure. A vibration that shook the teeth in her skull. Birds fell from the air. Civilians dropped like stones. Jonin bent beneath it, eyes wild with fear and horror.
Reika’s body shook. Her muscles buckled. Her vision blurred.
But her chains -
Her chains -
Did not.
They blazed.
They defied.
They rose in the face of divine horror, burning blue and bright and holy . They lashed out - serpent-fast, wrathful, sure - wrapping around limbs the size of buildings, digging into Shukaku’s flesh with the strength of every life Reika had ever loved and lost.
They dragged him down.
Sand exploded in every direction. Chakra howled in rhythm, a drumbeat of war and grief and fury.
But Reika did not move.
She held.
She clenched her teeth, her hands trembling as more chains burst from her back, from her spine, from her soul. They speared the air like thunder, a hundred lashes of blue fire locking the monster in place.
She stared at Shukaku - at god, at beast, at nightmare - and did not flinch.
Because she wasn’t prey.
She was Uzumaki.
She was Reika .
And her chains would not break.
Not now. Not ever.
Even as her body failed. Even as her vision faded. Even as the sand surged and the beast roared like the end of the world.
She stayed.
Because she had run once before.
And she had never forgiven herself.
Because this time -
This time -
No one she loved would die.
~
Gaara was dying. The stands were screaming. Shukaku was roaring.
And Reika - Reika didn’t stop moving. Her chains still held Gaara, kept him suspended in the air before her. She built a seal on Gaara’s chest, right over his heart. Layer by layer. Symbol by symbol. Her hands blurred, glowing ink made of pure chakra searing itself into his skin. An Uzumaki spiral at the center, locked in place by four surrounding seals.
It wasn’t the seal her father had made, meant to contain. It wasn’t the seal Mito-sama had made, meant to capture.
No, this was the seal she had made, had designed years and years ago, just in case - meant to cradle, to hold, to soothe the violence without denying it.
A seal that did not see the bearer as a weapon to be locked away, but as a boy who had been bleeding from wounds no one ever thought to bandage.
A seal that she had originally designed for her brother - but that she would use for Gaara.
A seal made of spirals and chakra, her clan’s legacy reshaped by her hands, threaded with memory: her mother’s arms, her father’s smile, her brother’s laugh, Kakashi’s steady, unwavering presence.
This wasn’t a seal born of fear, of hate.
It was born of love.
And it would not break.
It was elegant. Strong. Stable.
It was what he should have had all along.
And through it all, Shukaku raged. He struggled. He screamed.
But Reika didn’t tremble. Not anymore. Because she was staring down a god for the second time in her life - but this time, she wasn’t running.
~
Her hands didn’t shake as the final line of chakra sealed into place. They held steady. Still. Unyielding.
The seal on Gaara’s chest pulsed once - then sank into his skin like breath into still water.
And then -
Gaara collapsed.
His body gave out, slumping into her chains like a puppet with its strings cut. The chakra around him, thick and suffocating, snapped tight - and then shattered.
Shukaku screamed .
It wasn’t sound. It was a psychic detonation, fury and hatred and grief roaring into the sky - and then gone, ripped backward through the cracks in the air like a storm being forced into stillness.
His presence - so massive, so wrong - vanished.
Just like that.
Snuffed out.
The chakra in the arena broke apart, dissolving into nothing, fading from the air like smoke chased by a gale. One moment the world had been brimming with something feral and ancient and terrifying, nightmares made solid - and the next, there was only silence.
Awful, ringing silence.
Like the battlefield itself was stunned.
The sand that had once moved with purpose slumped to the ground, lifeless. Heavy. Harmless.
Shukaku was gone.
Reika exhaled, long and slow and shaking. Her body felt hollowed out, scraped raw from the inside. Her chakra frayed at the edges, barely held together by will alone. She could feel it slipping through her fingers like silk.
Fading. Dying. Perhaps this was it. Perhaps this was the end of her.
Her chains set Gaara gently on the ground. They unwrapped from Naruto, who’d been held protectively behind her.
They pulsed once, like a heartbeat.
And then, slowly - gracefully - they dissolved.
Light poured off her shoulders like falling stars, motes of blue spinning into the air, disappearing like fireflies at dawn. The last of her power, drifting into nothing.
Reika swayed.
But before she could collapse to the ground, a blur of orange dropped beside her, catching her in shaking arms.
Naruto’s knees hit the ground. His face was white with shock, his hands desperate and frantic as they cradled her.
“Aneki - !”
His voice cracked in the middle, raw with fear and awe and something breakable.
Reika looked at him, eyes stinging, vision blurring at the edges. She managed a breath, and then -
“You’re okay,” she whispered.
Naruto nodded, tears already spilling over.
She smiled.
And then her body gave out.
She fell forward into his arms, boneless and burning, spent to her very core. She felt death ready to close its quiet fingers over her heart. But she didn't regret any of it.
Because for once -
For the first time in her life -
She’d been strong enough.
Strong enough to protect him.
Strong enough to stop the monster.
Strong enough to save what mattered most.
And that -
That was all that mattered.
~
In the time before time, when the lands were wild and the seas had no master, there lived two sisters at the world’s edge.
The elder was quiet. The younger laughed like the spring. Their village was small, clinging to the cliffs above the water, where waves beat the stone like war drums and the wind whispered of things long forgotten.
Then the sea began to sing.
Not a song of tides or moonlight, but of hunger. A deep, gaping melody that cracked the mind and bent the soul. From the black depths rose monsters - not beasts, not men, not spirits with names. They had no real form, only shadow and silence and teeth.
They came for the village.
And the village fell.
First the elders, then the strong, then the swift. One by one, all were claimed.
Until only the two sisters remained.
The younger, bright-eyed and trembling, clung to her sister’s hand. The elder stood before her, barefoot on salt-slick stone, staring into the dark where the sea split open like a wound.
And when the monsters came for her sister -
She did not run.
She did not beg.
She refused .
She thought of her mother, dragged into the ocean. Of her father, gone before sunrise. Of her brother, dead before he hit the ground.
No. Not her, too.
Grief rose like a storm.
And the chains answered.
They tore from her flesh like lightning from a black sky - blue as the drowning deep, blue as sorrow made solid. They lashed outward, coiling, screaming, living. Born not of jutsu, but of love twisted into defiance. They wrapped around her sister first, anchoring her to life.
Then they turned on the monsters.
They did not cut. They did not burn.
They bound.
For grief is not fire - it is gravity. It holds. It grips. It refuses to let go.
The monsters shrieked as they were dragged back into the sea, chained by the will of a girl who had lost everything but one.
And when the tide fell silent, it never rose again.
The sisters lived.
And so did the chains.
From that day forward, the blood of the Uzumaki carried the memory of blue. The chains would bloom in times of great love, great loss, great need. They were not weapons. They were promises.
They appeared most often in women - not because of weakness, but because the world had asked them, time and time again, to endure. To protect what could not protect itself. To carry what others could not bear.
Over generations, the blue deepened into gold. Softer. Gentler. Forged in peace, tempered by time. Born of a love that endured past sorrow. Born of a love that had lost - and smiled anyway.
But when the grief runs too deep - when the world tries once more to take the last light from trembling hands -
The blue returns.
And the world remembers the girl who said no .
Notes:
IT FINALLY HAPPENED. THE BIG REVEAL!!!! hope it lived up to expectations <3
more on the lore behind the chains (blue vs gold) + reika's past life in the next chapter!!! let me know what you guys thought <3 i love hearing from everyone
Chapter 25
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Minato and Kushina said nothing at first.
Reika’s voice had quieted as she finished, her hands folded neatly in her lap, her eyes unfocused - not empty, not broken. Just far. Distant. Like her mind was still half in that shattered arena, ankle-deep in sand and blood and chains.
The silence didn’t stretch.
It hung. Like smoke after a fire. Like ash in the lungs.
Minato’s throat worked, but no sound came. His fingers were curled white around the edge of the table, like he needed the wood beneath his palms to stay upright.
“You - ” he tried, then stopped.
His breath hitched.
“You did that,” he whispered finally, hoarse. “Alone.”
Reika nodded once.
Kushina’s eyes glistened, wide and wet and unblinking. Her mouth opened, but the words caught on the edge of her breath and never made it out. She looked like someone had slapped her. Like someone had rewritten the shape of the world right in front of her and she didn’t know how to hold it.
“We weren’t there,” she whispered. Her voice trembled. “You - you stood in front of that alone.”
Reika didn’t answer.
She didn’t need to.
Because it was true.
Because they hadn’t been there.
Because they hadn’t even known.
Because she’d never told them until she was forced to. Until she had no other choice but to answer - because anything else would’ve been a lie.
Minato leaned forward, slow and unsteady, like the air had thickened, like even breathing around her words was too much.
“I’ve never - ” he started, then paused, pressing a hand to his chest like he was trying to steady his own heart. “Reika, I’ve never felt a bijuu like that. Not a full release. Not with my own skin.”
He looked shaken.
And he was the Yellow Flash. The war hero. The man who’d stood at the brink of death a dozen times and smiled anyway. But even he had never stood beneath the full weight of a tailed beast’s rage. Not in this life.
“It’s not chakra,” Reika said softly. “It’s pressure. It feels like the world is being unmade. Like a god put its hand down and decided to crush everything that breathes.”
Kushina’s hand rose to her mouth, shaking.
Minato looked down at his palms, like he couldn’t understand how they were still whole. Then looked back at her, voice barely audible.
“And you moved anyway.”
Reika nodded. “Naruto was going to die.”
That was all.
That was everything.
Kushina’s shoulders shook. Her arms wrapped around her own ribs, like she could hold herself together by force. “You awakened them,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “The Shūen no Kusari. ”
Reika swallowed. “Yeah,” she whispered.
Minato looked a little lost. “The Chains of the End?” he echoed carefully. It hung in the air for a moment. Ancient. Powerful.
Kushina nodded. “I have the Asahi no Kusari, ” she murmured. “The Chains of the Morning Sun. They’re born of love enduring through sorrow. Through grief. Through surviving something terrible, and still coming out smiling. They’re - gentle. Golden. But -” her voice trembled.
“The Shūen no Kusari are different. They’re born from a love that has lost and refuses to lose what’s left. They don’t come because you’ve learned to live with sorrow.”
Kushina exhaled slowly, pressing a shaking hand over her mouth. “They come because you can’t . Because you would rather burn than lose them. The Shūen no Kusari - they’re a hundred times more dangerous than the Asahi no Kusari. More volatile. Harder to control. They burn through chakra like wildfire.”
“They’re rarer even than the Asahi no Kusari, ” she finished, her voice brittle. “Because most people can’t give that much and survive.”
Minato stared at Reika like he didn’t recognize her.
Not because she was a stranger. But because she was something more now. Something vast. Something changed.
Not less his daughter. But more than the girl he had raised.
“The Shūen no Kusari, ” he repeated, softly this time. Reverently. Like saying it too loud might summon them.
He looked pale.
Not afraid of her - but of what it meant. Of what it cost.
Kushina lowered her hand from her mouth, her eyes still wide, her expression shattering into something raw and aching. “Reika,” she said, voice nearly breaking, “you weren’t supposed to need them.”
“I know,” Reika said quietly.
“You weren’t supposed to know them.”
“I know.”
Kushina stood so suddenly her chair scraped back against the floor. She crossed the space between them in a few unsteady steps and dropped to her knees in front of her daughter. Her hands didn’t reach out at first - she just looked at her. Like she was searching her face for something, anything, that hadn’t changed.
Reika didn’t flinch. Didn’t move. She just let herself be looked at.
“They only come when there’s nothing left,” Kushina whispered. “Nothing but refusal. ”
Reika nodded once. “I didn’t ask them to come. I didn’t even want them, not really. Not the way they came.”
“Then why - ?” Minato’s voice broke behind her.
“Because Naruto was going to die, ” Reika said, sharper now. “Because the One-Tail was going to kill him. And I couldn’t - I couldn’t run again. Not from that . ”
Her voice cracked.
“Not again.”
The silence after was too full.
Minato sat down slowly, like the weight of what she’d done had finally caught up to his body. He was a war hero. A legend. The man who would have faced death with a smile and sealed a god into his son with steady hands.
And he looked hollow.
“Reika,” he said, “you survived something no one was ever meant to survive. You called down the Shūen no Kusari and lived. That’s…”
He trailed off, his eyes wet now. “That’s not just rare. That’s practically impossible. ”
Kushina’s hands finally lifted, cupping her daughter’s face as if she couldn’t believe it was still warm. Still solid. Still hers.
“People think the chains are just a technique,” she said. “They don’t understand that they come through us. That they feed on what we are. And those chains, Reika - those are made of loss. Of desperation so deep it becomes divine.”
Reika didn’t speak. She didn’t have to.
“I didn’t want to survive them,” she whispered finally. “I just wanted to save him.”
Kushina let out a small, broken noise - something between a laugh and a sob - and pulled her forward into her arms. Held her like a mother trying to shield her child from a storm that had already passed.
Minato rose and joined them, dropping to one knee and wrapping both arms around them both.
“I wish you’d never had to know them,” Kushina said into Reika’s hair. “I wish we’d been there. I wish we’d gotten to you in time.”
“But we’re here now,” Minato said. “And you’re still here.”
“You’re still you,” Kushina whispered. “You’re still ours.”
Reika pressed her face into her mother’s shoulder and let herself breathe for the first time in days.
Because they weren’t afraid of her.
They were grieving with her.
They didn’t see a goddess or a weapon.
They saw a girl who had survived too much, given too much, become too much - and was still, impossibly, theirs.
And in that moment, it didn’t feel like a curse to have the Shūen no Kusari coiled deep in her soul.
It felt like she might be able to carry them.
As long as she didn’t carry them alone.
~
“They made me the Hokage, after that,” Reika whispered.
Her voice was low. Unsteady. Like it still didn’t sit right in her chest.
“There were other reasons why they chose me, but - ” she hesitated, eyes distant. “The sealing was the main one.”
Kushina’s breath caught.
“I was already in the bingo books,” Reika went on, her tone almost clinical now. Detached. “The Crimson Phantom. High-ranked, dangerous, unpredictable. But after the arena - after everyone saw - ”
Her breath hitched. Her throat worked around the next words like they hurt.
“They called me something else.”
She swallowed hard.
“They called me the Godbinder.”
The title fell into the space between them like a stone dropped into deep water.
Minato didn’t move. Kushina didn’t breathe.
Because it wasn’t just a name.
It was a legacy. A burden. A myth born not from stories, but from something Reika had lived through - something she’d become.
And she hadn’t said it like she was proud.
She said it like it cost her something every time she remembered it.
~
“I hated it,” Reika whispered.
Her voice shook like glass under pressure.
“They looked at me like - like I wasn’t human. Like I didn’t bleed. Like I wasn’t just a sister trying to keep her baby brother alive.”
Her breath caught. She clenched her hands in her lap, forced herself to keep speaking.
“The looks faded. Eventually. Buried under routine. Under the mundanity of rebuilding and paperwork and mission reports. But for a few months… they made me feel like something other. ”
She didn’t look at them. Her gaze was fixed on a spot just past their shoulders, somewhere in memory.
“Kakashi, Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke - they never did. They saw me. They knew me. But the others - my friends, people I’d fought beside, laughed with, trusted - they started looking at me like I was something they couldn’t touch. Like they didn’t recognize me anymore.”
Her voice broke.
“Like they couldn’t see past the chains.”
Minato and Kushina didn’t breathe.
Reika swallowed hard. Her next words came out almost soundless.
“And that’s why I never told you two,” she said. “Because I didn’t think I could take it if you looked at me that way, too.”
Her shoulders curled inward.
“I didn’t want to be a symbol to you. I didn’t want to be the Godbinder, or the Godaime, or even the Crimson Phantom. I just - wanted to be your daughter.”
The silence that followed wasn’t empty.
It was full - aching and fragile, like a held breath too long suspended.
And then Kushina moved.
She reached out with both arms, no hesitation, and pulled Reika into her chest.
Minato wrapped his arms around them both a heartbeat later.
“We see you,” Kushina whispered, her voice thick. “Not your chains. Not your titles. Just you.”
Minato’s hand came up to cradle the back of Reika’s head, grounding her. “You’ve always been ours,” he said, voice hoarse. “Not because of what you did. Not because of what they call you. Because you’re you. ”
And Reika -
Reika let herself be held.
Because for the first time in a lifetime, she didn’t feel like she was pretending anymore.
She just felt like herself.
~
After a long silence - thick with the weight of everything she’d said - Minato finally shook his head, a breath of disbelief slipping from his lips. His eyes shimmered when he looked at her, not with fear, but with heartbreak.
“What did you do, then,” he asked softly, “as Hokage?”
Reika didn’t answer right away. She sat back slowly, as if gathering the words from somewhere far beneath the surface.
When she spoke, her voice was quiet - but steady.
“The first thing I did was rebuild,” she said. “Not just walls. Not just budgets. I worked the streets. I didn’t just draft policy - I carried rubble, laid lumber, handed out rice. I helped sweep glass from kitchens and rebuild broken roofs.”
She glanced at them. “I wanted people to see me. To feel seen. Not as a Hokage. As a person.”
“I restructured the relief budget. Hired independent sealmasters from outside the Land of Fire. Reinforced our barrier network. Rebuilt our defenses with chakra-reactive stone. But I also changed who we protected. The civilians. The orphans. The forgotten shinobi who’d been shuffled to the side after they broke.” Her voice tightened. “I remembered what it was like to be a child in a village that didn’t look out for you.”
Kushina's hands clenched in her lap.
Reika’s expression shifted, hardening. “I dismantled Root.”
Minato’s head snapped up.
“It was still operating,” she said, cold now. “Buried beneath false records. I spent months in basements and archives, building the case. Shikaku helped. So did Shibi. Two years of work - two years of silence, of watching them pretend to be gone. But when I struck, I took the whole thing down in one blow.”
Kushina inhaled sharply. Minato’s jaw was tight.
“Danzo?” he asked quietly.
“Tried in court,” Reika said. “Publicly. With Koharu and Homura. We laid it all bare. The Uchiha massacre. The experimentation. The manipulation. The Sharingan.” Reika’s mouth twisted. “He had a dozen of them embedded in his arm. And another in his eye.”
Minato went still. “You mentioned them,” he said quietly. “In the papers you left. What happened to them?”
“We took them,” Reika said. “Sasuke cremated them according to Uchiha funeral rites. I stood beside him the entire time.” She swallowed. “I think - I think I remember Sasuke saying one of them had been Shisui’s.”
The realization struck her like a lightning bolt.
She hadn’t remembered that. Not until now.
Not until she said it out loud.
Her breath hitched, sharp and sudden, and for a moment she couldn’t speak. Couldn’t even breathe.
Shisui .
One of those eyes - mangled, stolen, embedded in that terrible arm - had belonged to Shisui. Her best friend. The boy with the bright laugh, the boy too perceptive for his own good, the boy who’d torn himself apart blaming himself for her supposed death.
It made her sick.
Her stomach twisted, nausea clawing its way up her throat, and she pressed a trembling hand to her mouth like it could hold the grief in.
“I - ” Her voice cracked. “I didn’t remember. I didn’t remember that.”
Minato was already on his feet, moving toward her before she even realized he’d stood. His hand settled gently on her shoulder, warm and grounding, but Reika’s eyes were still far away - locked on something behind them. Something buried.
“They took him,” she whispered. “Even after he died.”
Her other hand clenched in her lap. Her nails bit into her palm. “Danzo didn’t just force Itachi’s hand. He desecrated Shisui’s body. Used him. Like a tool.”
Kushina’s hand closed over hers, firm and steady. “He won’t do that again. We won’t let him.”
Reika’s jaw trembled. “He used Shisui’s legacy to hurt people. And I didn’t - I didn’t remember. I forgot.”
“You didn’t forget,” Minato said gently. “You survived. There’s a difference.”
Reika turned her face away, eyes stinging. “I stood beside Sasuke while he cremated them. I - I should have remembered.”
“You were carrying too much,” Kushina said softly. “And the world demanded more.”
Reika’s shoulders sagged. The weight of the memory - of that arm, that eye, those trials - settled like iron on her spine.
Minato knelt in front of her, eye level now. “What you did,” he said softly, “was justice. It wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t clean. But it was right. And it meant something.”
Reika closed her eyes. “Shisui would’ve hated what Danzo did with his legacy.”
“And he would’ve forgiven you,” Minato said.
Reika nodded once, barely. Her voice came out hollow. “He always does.”
And for a long, quiet moment - they didn’t speak.
They just sat in the ruin of memory, together. Holding it. Honoring it. Letting it hurt.
Because Shisui - the Shisui she’d never known, the one who’d died to prevent a massacre that’d happened anyway, the one whose body had been desecrated - deserved that.
And - maybe - so did she.
~
Slowly, Reika exhaled. She tried to get back on track, because she couldn’t stop now, now that she’d started. The words demanded to be said. To be heard. To be judged.
“I didn’t just take down Danzo,” she went on, her voice lower now. “I broke every seal Root ever used. I worked with the Yamanaka to undo their conditioning. I personally removed the tongue-binding curse from every operative. Dozens of them. One by one.”
Kushina’s voice was barely a whisper. “You gave them their voices back.”
Reika nodded. “Their names. Their choices. Some rejoined the shinobi ranks. Others left. Some just… tried to figure out who they were. I let them go.”
She paused, breath catching in her throat. Then: “There was one. Sai. Naruto’s age. He told me… he wished I’d been Hokage earlier. That if I had, maybe he wouldn’t have had to kill his brother.”
Kushina’s eyes closed, her fingers shaking.
“I couldn’t save Shin then,” Reika said softly. “But I think we can save him now.”
Silence stretched.
“I got Itachi back too,” she said after a moment. “After the trial. He didn’t want to return to ANBU. So I gave him a jonin commission. A few months’ leave. Let him live quietly. Gave him distance. He and Sasuke found their way back to each other. It wasn’t easy. But it happened.”
Kushina pressed her knuckles to her mouth, her shoulders tight.
“I brought Tsunade back,” Reika said next. “To run the hospital. It was in shambles after the invasion. She didn’t want to return at first. But Naruto got through to her. He always did.”
Her lips twitched faintly. “She stayed. Trained Sakura. And those two together were terrifying. Rooms exploded. Streets cracked. But Sakura learned. She grew . ”
Minato’s breath was slow, unsteady.
“I built a surveillance network. A defense web. Modeled after the Uzushio perimeter lattice. It could sense high-level chakra - non-Konoha. Could track movements in and out of the Land of Fire. Wasn’t perfect. Ignored civilians entirely. But it gave us a warning. Akatsuki. Orochimaru. If they moved, we knew.”
She swallowed.
“I did that for Naruto.”
Kushina’s gaze flicked to her.
“I’d sent him away. With Jiraiya. When the Akatsuki started sniffing around. They didn’t break through the village seals, but it was too close. He wouldn’t have grown if I’d kept him home. So I let him go. I stayed behind. And I built something I hoped would keep him safe.”
She looked down at her hands.
“I created a trauma center. Added mandatory psych evals after high-risk missions. No more waiting until someone broke to notice. I partnered with the Yamanaka. Staffed a building separate from the hospital. Integrated psychological support into mission debriefs.”
Her voice dropped.
“I did that for Kakashi. I didn’t want another Sakumo.”
She didn’t mention the nights he stayed in her office after she collapsed from chakra exhaustion from running too many shadow clones at once. Didn’t mention how he’d helped her stand when no one else knew she’d nearly fallen. How he’d kissed her temple in the dark and whispered, You’re allowed to rest.
“I tried to build a village that wouldn’t eat its own.”
She looked at them.
“And I failed.”
Kushina’s brows pulled together. “Reika - ”
“I failed,” she said, quiet but sure. “Because even after all that… Naruto still died. And so did Kakashi. I don’t know what I missed. What I should have done instead. But when I lost them - I lost everything. So I used the seal. I came back. I threw it all away, just to have them again.”
She blinked, hard.
“Maybe that was selfish,” she whispered. “I think it was. I left behind people who were still standing. The rest of the village. But… they were my world. And I wasn’t strong enough to survive it without them.”
Her voice broke on the last words. But she didn’t look away.
She let them see it all - what she had done, what it had cost, and what had driven her to undo it all.
“I was strong enough to bind a bijuu,” she whispered. “Strong enough to rebuild a village. But I wasn’t strong enough to lose them both.”
Silence fell again, but it wasn’t cold.
Minato reached for her hand. His fingers trembled when they closed over hers.
“I’m so sorry you had to carry that,” he said, voice raw. “Alone.”
Reika stared at him.
And Kushina -
Kushina stood. Crossed to her. Wrapped her arms around her from behind.
Held her.
Held her like she was only eight years old. Like she was still just their daughter.
Tight. Fierce. Unshakable.
“I don’t care how many names they gave you,” she said into Reika’s hair. “You will always be ours.”
Reika closed her eyes.
And for the first time in two lives -
She believed it.
~
Reika didn’t move at first. Couldn’t.
Kushina’s arms were warm around her shoulders - solid and real - but Reika sat frozen beneath them, her breath caught somewhere between a sob and silence. Her hands stayed limp on the table, Minato’s hand still resting over hers, grounding her like an anchor in the storm she had never truly escaped.
“I thought - ” her voice cracked, “I thought if I could just get back to the right moment, before everything happened… if I could be faster, or smarter, or stronger - then maybe it would be enough this time. Maybe I would be enough.”
Kushina’s grip tightened.
Reika’s throat clenched. “But I don’t know if I can save them.”
Her voice broke on the last word. She hadn’t meant to say it out loud. Hadn’t meant to say any of it. But it was already spilling out of her, raw and unfiltered.
“I know what’s coming,” she whispered. “The Akatsuki. Madara. The war. I know how many people are going to die if I don’t change everything. I remember all of it.”
Minato’s fingers curled around hers. Gently. Quietly. But he didn’t speak. He just listened.
“I tried so hard,” Reika went on, her voice thinner now, worn down at the edges. “I carried the village. I rebuilt it. I saved who I could. But it didn’t matter. It wasn’t enough. In the end, Kakashi still died. He was protecting Naruto. He trusted me to keep going, to keep Naruto alive - and I failed him, too.” Her voice broke, shattering like shards of glass.
“Naruto still died, in the end. He died reassuring me, and I wasn’t fast enough - I wasn’t strong enough to save him. Not that time. I bound a bijuu to save him, did everything I could, gave everything I had - and in the end, none of it mattered. I still failed them both.”
Kushina’s hand came up to cradle the back of her head, gentle but unyielding.
“You didn’t,” she said softly, fiercely. “You never did.”
Reika shook her head, tears burning at the corners of her eyes. “I did. I - I told Naruto I’d always protect him. That no matter what, I’d never let anything happen to him. And for a while, that was true. And then he died - and all I could do was hold his body after.”
Her voice crumpled, and she finally let herself cry.
Silent at first. Then harder. Shoulders shaking beneath Kushina’s arms, breath stuttering as years of grief cracked through the dam she had built around her heart. It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t messy. It was the kind of crying that came from too many years of pretending it didn’t hurt anymore.
“I don’t know if I deserve to try again,” she whispered. “I came back for him. And for Kakashi. But what if I mess it all up again? What if I ruin something else instead? Because in that life, I gave everything. I did everything I could. I fixed every broken piece I saw. And it still wasn’t enough.”
Minato stood slowly, stepping around the table. He knelt beside her, hand never leaving hers, eyes gentle and so full of something she couldn’t name.
“You don’t have to do it alone this time,” he said quietly. “Whatever’s coming - whatever you remember - we’ll face it together. I promise.”
Reika let out a sound that was half a sob, half a laugh.
“I don’t want to be Hokage again,” she said, voice rough, “but I can’t just do nothing.”
“You won’t,” Kushina murmured. “You never could.”
“And if I fail again?” she asked, voice so small.
Minato’s hand squeezed hers.
“Then we’ll still be here,” he said. “And we’ll pick up the pieces together.”
Reika’s breath hitched.
Kushina pressed a kiss to the top of her head, whispering, “You didn’t fail him. You loved him. You gave everything for him. That’s not failure.”
And Reika -
Reika finally let herself lean into it. Let herself be held. Let herself grieve, not as a shinobi, not as a leader, not as a legend.
But as a daughter.
As a sister who had lost too much.
And who, just maybe, might be allowed to hope again.
~
The house was quiet.
The kind of quiet that only came after something heavy had passed through and settled in its wake. Reika’s door was closed now, a sliver of soft light still slipping through the bottom. Neither of them had said anything while she’d changed and gone to bed - not when she’d looked exhausted, not when she’d hugged them goodnight with that raw kind of gentleness that said thank you without the words.
Now, in the living room, Minato sat on the edge of the couch, elbows resting on his knees, his hands tangled loosely together. He hadn’t moved in several minutes. His gaze stayed fixed on the empty teacups at the table like they still held something worth studying.
Kushina stood at the window. Arms folded. Lips pressed tight. She stared out at the moonlight washing over the garden, but she wasn’t really seeing it.
It was Minato who broke the silence first.
“… She’s been carrying all of that alone.”
Kushina didn’t answer at first. Then, quietly, “I knew she was hurting. I could feel it. But I didn’t know it was that much.”
Minato exhaled slowly. “I knew she felt responsible. I knew she blamed herself for some of it. But gods, Kushina…”
“She thought she failed him,” Kushina whispered. Her voice caught. “She thought she failed our son.”
Minato leaned back against the couch, head tipping toward the ceiling like he was searching for air that didn’t choke.
“She did everything,” he murmured. “She saved lives. Sealed a bijuu on her own. Survived something impossible. Changed the system. Took Danzo down. Protected the village. Built something better.”
“And she still thinks it wasn’t enough,” Kushina said softly. “Because she couldn’t save the two people who mattered most to her.”
The silence stretched again. It was heavier now. Sadder.
“She’s still so young,” Minato said eventually. “Even with all those memories, all that experience - she’s still our daughter. She shouldn’t have had to carry that kind of grief. Not like that. Not alone.”
Kushina’s fingers twitched where they held her arms. “She said she wasn’t strong enough to survive losing them,” she whispered. “She really believed that. And she came back anyway. Risked everything. Just for the chance to try again.”
Minato closed his eyes. “That’s what scares me.”
Kushina turned toward him. “What do you mean?”
He looked at her, his expression raw and quiet. “I think she’d do it again. If it came down to it. If she lost Naruto again - if she lost Kakashi again - she’d throw everything away without hesitation. And -” he paused. “She never told us what the risk was.”
Kushina exhaled. “For sending herself back,” she murmured. “I know.”
Minato swallowed. “Something like that - something that powerful - it had to have had a risk. Things like that don’t come for free. And she never mentioned what it was.”
They looked at each other, the silence hanging heavy in the air.
“It must’ve been bad,” Minato said quietly. “For her to not have mentioned it. If it was something small, something harmless -”
“She would’ve told us,” Kushina finished. She sank down onto the couch beside him, slowly, like her knees couldn’t quite hold her anymore. “We can’t - we can’t let her lose them again.”
Minato nodded, silent.
“We protect her,” Kushina said, firmer now. “Not just with jutsu or chakra or barriers. We protect her heart. Her hope. We make sure she doesn’t have to carry all of it this time.”
“She won’t like it,” Minato murmured. “She’s used to standing alone.”
“Then we remind her what it means to be part of a family,” Kushina said. “Every damn day, if we have to.”
Minato turned his head. Looked at her.
And then, finally - quiet, but sure - he nodded again.
Together, they sat in the silence Reika had left behind.
And made a promise neither of them said aloud:
That this time, she wouldn’t have to break to save the world.
Notes:
y'all didn't think reika was over her time travel grief, right???
also, fair warning - i had two weeks' leave from work to study for my licensing exam, but today's my first day back at work so updates will probably come slower. i'm posting this on my lunch break haha
Chapter 26
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Reika woke just after dawn, the sky outside her window still streaked with soft grey light. She lay still for a few moments, listening to the quiet rhythm of the house - the distant creak of floorboards, the low whistle of the kettle warming downstairs.
Her limbs felt heavy, but not unsteady. The weight from the night before hadn’t vanished, but it had settled. And in its place sat something quieter. Not peace. But intention.
She rose without speaking. Moved through her routine with practiced efficiency - washed her face, tied her hair back in a tight braid, changed into clean clothes that didn’t reek of metal or old paper. She studied her reflection for a long moment in the mirror. Not to admire it. Just to see who she was today.
Then she slipped out into the hall.
The kitchen lights were already on.
Kushina sat at the table, one hand wrapped around a mug of tea, the other idly tracing circles on the wood. Her eyes were soft with fatigue. Minato stood by the stove, gently flipping slices of toast in a pan instead of using the toaster - an old habit Reika remembered from when she was a child, when he used to swear toast made that way tasted better.
They both looked up when she entered.
Reika paused in the doorway.
“… Morning,” she said, voice quiet but clear.
Kushina’s smile was faint, worn at the edges, but no less warm. “Morning, sweetheart.”
Minato stepped to the side, already reaching for another mug. “You’re up early.”
Reika crossed to the counter, poured her own tea instead. “Didn’t sleep much,” she said. Then, after a beat, “But I’m heading out soon.”
Minato raised a brow. “Training?”
She nodded. “Yes. But also - I want to sit in on the council meetings soon.”
The words dropped gently - but firmly - into the room.
Minato stilled for a breath. So did Kushina.
“… You sure?” Minato asked after a moment, his voice careful. Not because he doubted her - but because he understood what that choice meant.
“I’m not going to speak,” Reika said. “Not yet.” She glanced between them, making sure they heard her clearly. “I need to get a sense of the current council dynamic - who’s in control, which factions still have influence, how far the elders’ reach extends. It’s different now. I need to understand the structure before I start moving anything.”
Minato’s lips twitched. A small, knowing smile. “You sound like Shikaku.”
Reika smiled faintly. “He was my Chief Strategist. He taught me a lot.”
Kushina let out a soft sound, somewhere between amusement and concern. “You’re sure you want to start this now? You don’t owe them anything.”
“I know,” Reika said. “I’m not doing it for them.”
Minato studied her for a moment longer, then gave a slow nod. “Alright.”
“You’ll let me in?” she asked.
Minato gave her a look that was somewhere between exasperated and fond. “Reika, you could walk in without permission and no one would stop you.”
She raised an eyebrow.
“But,” he amended with a small chuckle, “yes. I’ll authorize it officially. You’ll be seated as an observer. No voting rights, no record of participation unless you request it.”
“That’s fine.” Reika took another sip of tea. “I just need to listen. For now.”
Minato tilted his head. “And after?”
Reika’s expression didn’t shift. But her eyes sharpened.
“After,” she said, “I’ll start rebuilding.”
~
Minato watched her for a long moment after that.
Reika stood by the counter, both hands wrapped around her mug, gaze steady, posture composed. But he could see it - just beneath the surface. The exhaustion tucked into her shoulders. The tension in her spine that never really left. The way her words were always measured now, like she was bracing for resistance, for someone to tell her no .
“You don’t have to do this alone,” Minato said gently.
Reika blinked. Looked up.
“You never did,” Kushina added from behind her. Her voice was soft, but sure. “And you definitely don’t now.”
Reika didn’t answer right away. Her fingers tightened slightly around the mug.
“I know,” she said, after a pause. But her voice had gone quiet again. Too careful. “I just... I’ve done it before.”
Kushina stood. Crossed the room to her.
She didn’t pull her into a hug this time. Just rested a hand on her shoulder. Warm. Steady.
“You shouldn’t have had to,” she said.
Minato stepped closer, leaning against the counter beside her. “You’ve already given more than most shinobi ever will. You rebuilt a village. You changed the system. You saved lives.”
“And now,” Kushina said, “you’ve got us.”
Minato nodded. “Whatever you want to do next - whatever you decide - you don’t have to carry it alone. We’re here. Not just as your parents. As your allies.”
Reika looked between them. Her expression didn’t shift much, but her throat moved as she swallowed. Her hands didn’t tremble, but they didn’t relax either.
“I don’t know if I remember how,” she admitted. “To lean on anyone.”
Kushina’s smile softened, aching at the edges. “Then we’ll remind you.”
Minato’s voice was quieter, but no less firm. “Every day, if that’s what it takes.”
Reika looked down into her tea.
And for a moment - just a breath - her mask slipped. Just enough for them to see the grief still sitting in her chest. The guilt. The ache.
But also - underneath it - a flicker of something else.
Trust.
She didn’t say thank you.
She didn’t need to.
Kushina squeezed her shoulder once before stepping back. Minato moved toward the table, setting down plates. The world shifted back into motion around them.
But something unspoken had settled into place.
This time, she wouldn’t have to rebuild the future alone.
~
The first time Reika showed up at a council meeting, the room went still.
Not visibly. Not dramatically. These were seasoned shinobi, all of them high-ranking, all of them older, most of them convinced they already knew who mattered and who didn’t. But Reika felt it - like a ripple under the surface. The slight stiffening of shoulders. The flicker of narrowed eyes. The way conversation dipped a decibel lower as she stepped into the room.
She said nothing.
She didn’t need to.
Minato had cleared her presence in advance - quietly, officially. “She won’t be speaking,” he’d said, “just listening. Consider her an observer.”
No one had dared challenge it. Not openly.
But Reika saw the flickers of surprise. The double takes. The tension, subtle and immediate, that radiated from the elders seated closest to the center of the table.
She didn’t take a seat at the table itself.
Instead, she chose the back corner of the room - near the wall, near the exit, near the stack of scrolls that hadn’t been filed yet. She was dressed plainly, her posture straight, her eyes sharp. She didn’t try to hide the way she was listening.
She wanted them to see her listening.
The meeting began.
It was a standard update - resource allocation, patrol shifts, ongoing negotiations with minor border towns. Nothing revolutionary, nothing urgent. Just enough to be tedious, if you didn’t know what you were looking for.
Reika knew exactly what she was looking for.
She didn’t interrupt. Didn’t speak. She watched. Listened. Learned, the way Mikoto had taught her to. Not just what was said - but who said it. Who they turned to. Who they didn’t turn to. Whose words shifted the room and whose fell flat. She watched the way Danzo only sometimes stayed silent when Minato spoke, the way Homura tilted her head whenever Danzo proposed something. The way Shikaku didn’t say much, but when he did, people listened.
She mapped them all in her mind - alliances, tensions, loyalties. Where power gathered. Where it pretended not to.
After an hour, someone asked a question.
“Do we really need additional funding for the border outposts?” Koharu asked, brows furrowed. “The attacks have dropped off. Maybe those rations would be better spent reinforcing supply lines through the Fire Capitol.”
Minato was calm. “There’s still instability near the Valley border. We’re not taking chances.”
Fugaku nodded once in agreement. Danzo said nothing, but Reika saw his fingers tap once against his cane.
It wasn’t about the rations.
It was about where Konoha’s attention was pointed.
Reika’s lips twitched faintly. She kept listening.
At one point, someone glanced toward her - an elder with a forgettable name and a sharp mouth.
“She’s just observing?” he asked Minato, tone carefully neutral. “Not many genin attend these meetings.”
Minato didn’t even blink. “She’s here with my permission.”
That was all he said.
That was all he needed to say.
Reika kept her eyes on the speaker and didn’t so much as flinch. She wasn’t here to prove herself. Not yet.
But she didn’t look away, either.
And he was the one who broke eye contact first.
~
Minato sat at the head of the table, robes crisp, posture relaxed. His tone was as measured as always, voice even as he moderated the flow of discussion. But his eyes flicked to her more often than they needed to - quiet checks, the soft glint of pride never far behind.
He didn’t hover. Didn’t interfere.
And across the room, seated among the clan heads, Kushina sat tall and unflinching.
She wore deep blue - nothing dramatic, but unmistakable. Her hair pulled back in a practical braid. Her expression cool and composed.
It was the first time she had taken her clan seat. Ever.
She didn’t speak much. She didn’t have to.
~
By the end of the meeting, no one quite knew what to make of her.
Reika hadn’t said a single word.
But she had listened.
And when she stood and nodded once to the room - formality, not politeness - something about it shifted the air.
She wasn’t just there as Minato and Kushina’s daughter.
She was choosing to be here.
And that, more than anything, made the council nervous.
Because observers didn’t usually come back.
But Reika would.
And soon -
They’d be listening to her.
~
She came back the next week.
No one stopped her. No one welcomed her, either.
She didn’t expect them to.
Reika stepped into the chamber with quiet confidence and took the same seat in the back corner - near the wall, near the exit, near the stack of scrolls that never seemed to move. She didn’t need a seat at the table yet. That would come later. Maybe.
For now, she watched.
Listened.
And waited.
The discussions were the same - mission reports, merchant route negotiations, budget reallocations, shinobi deployments. Nothing urgent. But nothing was ever just routine. Policy, she’d learned in her last life, was just war in slower motion.
And Reika had always been good at war.
The third time she came, someone asked if she planned to keep sitting in.
She smiled politely. “For now.”
Shikaku, seated a few chairs from Minato, gave her the barest twitch of an approving nod.
The fourth time, she asked her first question.
It wasn’t much. Just a quiet, even: “What’s the basis for the civilian tax increase in District Five?”
Koharu glanced back at her, frowning. “It’s in response to merchant toll shifts after the treaty.”
“Understood,” Reika said. “But that district has the highest civilian-to-shinobi ratio in the village. Has the council considered how that shift will disproportionately affect non-combatant families recovering from the war?”
There was a pause.
Minato, to his credit, didn’t answer for them. Kushina stayed silent.
And when no one else spoke, Shikaku tilted his head and said, “We’ll run the numbers.”
Reika nodded. Then said nothing else.
She hadn’t asked to win the point. She just wanted to see who would respond. Who would try to dismiss her. Who wouldn’t.
~
After the meeting adjourned, Minato didn’t speak to her in front of the others. He didn’t have to.
Kushina didn’t stop her either.
But as Reika stepped toward the hall, a warm hand brushed hers in passing - barely more than a touch.
And Kushina’s voice murmured, just loud enough for her alone to hear:
“Well done.”
Reika didn’t turn.
But the smallest smile tugged at her mouth as she stepped into the light.
~
By the sixth meeting, she had a notebook.
It wasn’t for show.
She took notes - real ones. In ink. In neat, careful script. She tracked voting patterns, language shifts, who echoed who, who took their cues from whom. She marked when Danzo spoke and when he didn’t. What topics the clan heads cared about. Which ones Minato deferred on.
She started offering insights.
Not opinions - not yet.
Just thoughts.
“Would it be worth consulting the hospital director before codifying the post-mission mental health rotation? They might already be collecting related data.”
“Has anyone asked the Yamanaka about best practices for long-term debriefing, especially for younger genin teams?”
“They tried something similar in Mist. It failed. Civilian resistance overwhelmed shinobi enforcement.”
Her voice never rose. Her posture never shifted.
But slowly - steadily - people stopped glancing over their shoulders when she spoke.
They just listened.
Because Reika didn’t speak to be heard.
She spoke to change things.
One line at a time.
And each time she offered something, each time she pointed something out -
Minato would look at her with pride. And Kushina would back her up, sometimes silently, sometimes with words.
And slowly, the balance shifted.
~
She stayed quiet on the big issues.
On security. On borders. On ANBU rotation and international treaties and the ripple effects of the Kumo ceasefire.
But she watched.
And when she started nodding at Shikaku’s math, offering quiet analysis of funding flow, highlighting inconsistencies between scroll reports and meeting minutes -
People started turning to her.
Not for decisions.
Not yet.
But for clarity.
And when they did, Reika smiled.
Because she hadn’t needed a seat at the table.
She’d already made space for herself in their minds.
And once you had that -
Everything else followed.
~
Slowly, her presence in the council chambers was no longer questioned.
There were no formal announcements. No grand declarations. Minato didn’t assign her a title, didn’t elevate her seat - but he didn’t need to.
She had already carved a place for herself.
Her comments, when she made them, were measured. Quiet. Strategically timed. But slowly, steadily, the room began to shift around her. Elders turned when she spoke. Clan heads listened longer. Policy discussions paused to consider the weight behind her words.
But Reika never let herself settle into it completely.
Because some part of her still braced for it to be taken away.
She still walked into those chambers carrying ghosts - Naruto’s laughter in her memory, Kakashi’s silence at her side. She still looked at Konoha with the ache of what it had cost her to love it once.
She had rebuilt this place before. Bled for it. Given it everything.
And in the end, it hadn’t been enough.
So she hadn’t come back to lead.
She’d come back to try again .
She sat at the edge of the chamber, hands folded, posture straight. Listening. Learning. Watching.
Waiting.
And one morning, weeks in, she looked up in the middle of a land-use debate and caught Minato’s gaze.
He didn’t say anything.
Just gave her the smallest nod.
And across the room, Kushina glanced her way, eyes bright with a quiet fierceness. No smile. No theatrics. Just steady, wordless support from where she sat, fully present in her Uzumaki blue.
It caught Reika off guard.
Not because she doubted them - but because for so long, she'd taught herself not to expect it. Not to need it.
She had built her first life around the idea that if no one else would stand beside her, she would still find a way forward. Alone, if she had to.
But she wasn’t alone this time.
Not with Minato’s silent nod. Not with Kushina’s unwavering gaze. Not with Shisui watching from the back of the chamber on the days he was allowed, arms crossed, always listening.
They were here. With her.
Not because they needed her to save them.
But because they believed in her anyway.
And sitting there, surrounded by murmured politics and sharp strategy, by power structures she’d once torn down and now studied again -
She realized something.
She had spent so long thinking about what it meant to belong to Konoha again.
But maybe -
Maybe it was time she started deciding what Konoha should be. Again.
Not because she had no choice. Not because the world had handed her its grief and walked away. Not because there was a cloak around her shoulders, heavy with duty and loss and names whispered like legend.
But because she chose to.
Because this time, she didn’t have to do it alone.
And maybe - just maybe - she didn’t want to.
Notes:
GUYS I'M SO EXCITED FOR THE NEXT CHAPTER. U HAVE NO IDEA. IT'S FUGAKU'S POV AND FEATURES SO MUCH MIKOTO. I'VE BEEN NEGLECTING HER ON PURPOSE SO I COULD SHOW HER THROUGH FUGAKU'S EYES AND AHHHHHHHHHHH I'M SO EXCITEDDDDD
chapter after fugaku's pov? jiraiya's pov. and then we're back to shisui in the chapter after next hehe (i promise he's gonna return in a few days!!!)
Chapter 27
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Fugaku had never given much thought to Uzumaki Reika in the early years.
She had always been there - lingering in the periphery of his home, a quiet shadow at Mikoto’s side. A child of legends, a daughter of the Yellow Flash and the Bloody Habanero, another prodigy in a village already full of them. But she wasn’t Uchiha. She wasn’t his to concern himself with.
At least, not then.
She had been polite. Bright. Too intelligent for her age, but unobtrusive. She never vied for attention the way other children did - not like Kushina, who filled every room with her presence, or Minato, who shone effortlessly. Where others sought validation, Reika observed. Listened. Learned.
And Mikoto doted on her.
Fugaku had dismissed it at first, assuming it was simply an extension of Mikoto’s devotion to Kushina. A natural closeness born of friendship. But then - one evening - he had truly seen it.
Mikoto had been preparing dinner, moving with practiced ease through their home. Minato and Kushina were away on missions. Reika had been sitting at the table, her small hands wrapped around a cup of tea, her eyes sharp with thought.
She had asked a question - about clan structures, about diplomacy. Not the idle curiosity of a child, but something deeper. Something deliberate.
And Mikoto had answered.
Not with the dismissive patience adults often used with children. Not with carefully softened words. But with truth.
And Reika had absorbed it. Considered it. Tilted her head in thought before responding, her voice measured, her understanding unsettlingly clear.
Fugaku had listened. And in that moment, for the first time, he had wondered.
Had wondered what this girl - who moved in Mikoto’s shadow, who watched and waited - would become.
Had wondered if the village had been too quick to write her future for her, if they had mistaken silence for complacency.
Had wondered, but not looked too closely.
Because she was not his daughter. Because the village had already decided who she was meant to be.
She was Minato’s child. The Uzumaki heiress. The girl destined for a path not her own.
Or so they had thought.
~
Fugaku had always known grief. It was inevitable in the life of a shinobi. He had buried comrades, delivered news that shattered families, watched his own clan members fall.
Loss was something expected. Something endured.
But this -
This was Mikoto. And Mikoto had never broken before.
Not when she had lost friends. Not when she had sent young Uchiha to war. Not when the village had asked too much of her.
But when the news came -
When she learned that Uzumaki Reika was gone -
Mikoto crumbled.
At first, she did not cry. She sat in silence, her hands folded too tightly in her lap, her expression unreadable.
Fugaku had assumed - foolishly - that she would bear this loss as she had all others. That she would endure it with quiet acceptance, as shinobi were expected to.
He had not realized - not truly - what Reika had meant to her.
Not until the night he found her standing at their doorway, staring at the shoes lined neatly by the entrance. Her arms wrapped around herself, unmoving.
Reika’s slippers were still there. Embroidered with small daisies. Untouched.
Waiting.
And that was when Fugaku understood.
Because Mikoto was not just grieving.
She was waiting.
Waiting for a child who would never come home. Waiting for a girl she had not given birth to, but had loved as her own.
And then -
Then, she broke.
~
The first time he heard her cry, it was late. Too late. Itachi was, thankfully, asleep.
Fugaku woke to the sound of it - muffled, as if she was trying to keep it inside. As if swallowing it down would lessen the pain.
He found her in the kitchen, sitting on the floor, her hands pressed against her face, her shoulders shaking.
He had never seen her like this. Never seen her fall apart.
He knelt beside her, hesitating before reaching for her hand.
“Mikoto,” he said softly.
She did not lift her head. Did not respond.
She only whispered - raw, broken -
“She was just a girl.”
Fugaku closed his eyes.
Because he knew. Because Reika had been a child. Because Mikoto had watched her grow. Because this had been avoidable. Because Konoha had failed her. Because they had all failed her.
And Mikoto - Mikoto felt that failure like a knife in her ribs.
~
She stopped setting an extra cup for tea after the first week.
But Fugaku still caught her fingers hesitating over an empty space before she forced herself to move on.
She stopped lingering by the door after the second week.
But Fugaku still found her there, standing in the dim light of evening, staring at the slippers that had not been moved.
She stopped crying after the third week.
But that was worse.
Because now, there was nothing.
She moved through the days with quiet precision - like she was picking up the pieces of something shattered but did not know how to put them back together.
And Fugaku -
Fugaku did not know how to fix it.
Because Mikoto had lost more than a child.
She had lost Reika .
And Fugaku did not think she would ever truly get her back
~
Uzumaki Reika had been alive. Had been alive this entire time. Had been sitting in a prison cell in Kumo while Konoha had buried her.
And now, they were here - sitting in a council chamber, listening as Minato, with his ever-calm voice, explained how his daughter had negotiated peace from behind enemy lines.
The silence in the room had been stifling. Because no one had expected this. No one had imagined this.
They had all assumed that if she had returned, it would be as a war hero, as a survivor, as something that fit neatly into Konoha’s narrative.
But she had not returned with vengeance. She had not returned as a soldier.
She had returned as a politician .
She had returned as proof of Konoha’s failure.
And Fugaku had listened, eyes sharp, lips pressed together, as Minato spoke. As the words sank in. As the full weight of what had happened settled over the room.
And then, when the meeting had ended, when the whispers had started, when the elders had begun to discuss how best to handle her return -
Fugaku had said nothing. Because he had seen what none of them had.
He had seen the shift in Minato’s posture. The tension in his shoulders. The way his fingers curled just slightly into the desk.
Because Minato knew. He knew what they would try to do. Because the village could not afford to have Uzumaki Reika as a symbol of their failure.
Not for long.
And that -
That was when Fugaku had realized that Reika was not going to let them erase her again.
~
The first few times she sat in on meetings, Fugaku didn’t think much of it.
She was a child. A genin .
Even if she was the Hokage’s daughter, even if she’d - somehow, supposedly - bent the Raikage to her will, she wasn’t a clan head, wasn’t a ranking officer, wasn’t anyone who should be here.
But Minato let her stay.
And more importantly - she stayed.
Fugaku watched, waiting for her to get bored, to drift away, to realize that these discussions were not meant for her.
But she never did.
Instead, she listened.
She learned .
She read through policy scrolls with sharp, thoughtful eyes. She paid attention to the arguments, the compromises, the way power shifted within the room. She even took notes.
And then, slowly - carefully - she started speaking.
Not often. Not enough to be disruptive.
Just enough to matter.
~
The first time she challenged something he said, Fugaku was caught off guard.
It was a discussion about clan funding, about the redistribution of resources in the wake of the war. Some members of the council wanted to direct more funds toward rebuilding infrastructure in the civilian sectors. The clans, naturally, wanted their own security reinforced first.
Fugaku had stated, firmly, that the shinobi forces were Konoha’s backbone. That it was in the village’s best interest to prioritize military support.
And then -
“I agree,” Reika had said.
Fugaku glanced at her, curious despite himself.
Reika tapped a finger against the scroll in front of her. “But if we don’t repair the damage in the civilian sectors, we’re weakening our long-term stability.” She tilted her head. “A strong military is important, but a village that can’t support its people will collapse from within.”
Fugaku studied her. She didn’t look away.
Minato, seated across the table, remained silent. So did Kushina, who’d started showing up when Reika had.
Fugaku hummed, thoughtful. “You sound like your father.”
Reika smiled faintly. “Not really.”
Fugaku raised an eyebrow.
Reika leaned back slightly. “Tou-san believes in protecting people. I believe in prevention .”
The room went quiet.
Fugaku’s interest sharpened.
“Prevention?” he repeated.
Reika’s lips twitched. She gestured vaguely to the room. “Right now, we react to problems as they happen. But what if we stopped reacting and started preventing ? Anticipating weak points before they fracture and turn into cracks?”
Fugaku exhaled slowly, considering her words.
She wasn’t wrong. And more importantly -
She was dangerous.
Not because she was reckless. But because she was calculating.
She was still young. Still inexperienced. But she already spoke like she’d been analyzing policy for years. And if she kept going, if she kept learning -
She was going to be a problem. For him. For the elders. For anyone who wasn’t prepared to deal with her.
And that…
That was something worth keeping an eye on.
And Fugaku - who had once watched her sit at Mikoto’s side as a quiet child, who had seen her grieved as a daughter lost, who had sat in this very room and learned that she had survived in ways none of them had expected -
Realized that he still did not understand her.
She was not just a soldier. She was not just an Uzumaki. She was not just Minato and Kushina’s heiress.
She was something else entirely.
And Fugaku - who had spent his life watching Konoha’s leaders maneuver their pieces across the board, who had seen men and women rise and fall in these very halls -
Found himself watching her, listening to her, studying her every movement -
And realizing, with quiet certainty, that she was not a piece on the board at all.
She was a player. And he did not yet know what game she was playing.
~
The house was quiet. Itachi had gone to bed hours ago.
It was late - too late for this conversation, too late for the weight of it to settle in Fugaku’s chest the way it did. But it had been bothering him, sitting in the back of his mind, a question he could not answer on his own.
So, as Mikoto set down her brush, rolling up the letter she had been writing, he finally spoke.
“You knew.”
Mikoto glanced at him, raising an eyebrow. “Knew what?”
Fugaku exhaled slowly, folding his arms. “That Reika would turn out like this.”
Mikoto was silent for a moment, studying him with that same sharpness she always carried - softened only by years of knowing him too well.
Then, finally -
“… No,” she admitted. “Not exactly like this.”
Fugaku frowned. “But you suspected.”
Mikoto gave him a look, one of quiet amusement. “I raised two children, Fugaku. One of them simply wasn’t ours by blood.”
Fugaku’s hands curled slightly where they rested on the table.
He had known that. Had seen it, even before Reika had died - before they had all believed she had died.
Mikoto had never hidden it. She had taken Reika under her wing in a way that went beyond simple fondness, beyond the friendship she had with Kushina.
But now, hearing it spoken so plainly, with the weight of everything that had happened -
It felt different.
“You knew she was meant for more than being a shinobi,” he said quietly.
Mikoto tilted her head slightly, considering.
“I knew she was never going to be content with only being a shinobi,” she corrected.
Fugaku exhaled through his nose. “And you didn’t think to say anything?”
Mikoto smiled, but there was something tired beneath it.
“Say what?” she murmured. “That the Yellow Flash’s daughter was more than just a kunoichi? That the girl everyone assumed would follow her parent’s path was already looking past it?”
Fugaku was silent.
Mikoto leaned forward, resting her chin against her hand. “Would anyone have listened?”
Fugaku pressed his lips into a thin line.
Because the answer was no.
No one would have questioned the path Reika was supposed to walk. No one would have looked deeper unless she forced them to.
And she had. Gods, she had.
Fugaku let out a slow breath. “She reminds me of you.”
Mikoto blinked. Then, after a long pause -
“… That’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”
Fugaku huffed. “Don’t be ridiculous.”
Mikoto smiled, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I didn’t think you paid Reika much attention when she was younger.”
“I didn’t.” Fugaku admitted. “Not in the way you did.”
Mikoto hummed. “And now?”
Fugaku was quiet.
Because now, he didn’t know what to make of her.
He had sat in council chambers, watching as she took a seat that did not belong to her - as she claimed it anyway, as she commanded the room in a way no one had expected.
He had listened as she spoke, her voice steady, unwavering, not seeking approval, but simply stating facts.
And he had realized -
He did not understand her.
Not yet.
But what unsettled him more - what unraveled something in him he could not name - was that she understood all of them.
The way she played the room, the way she measured her words, the way she never pushed too hard, but never yielded either -
It was the same way Mikoto had taught her to listen. To wait. To learn.
“She’s dangerous,” Fugaku murmured.
Mikoto’s lips quirked, but there was no amusement in her voice when she replied -
“She always was.”
Fugaku frowned. “Not like this.”
Mikoto studied him for a long moment. Then, her gaze softened - just slightly.
“… She was abandoned, Fugaku,” she said quietly. “What did you think that would turn her into?”
Fugaku inhaled sharply.
The words settled between them. Heavy. Unshakable. Because Mikoto was right.
Reika had not come back to Konoha as the same girl they had lost. She had changed. Because she had been forced to change. Because this village - her own people - had left her behind.
And now, she was back.
Not as a lost daughter. Not as a soldier. But as something else entirely.
Fugaku exhaled, glancing at Mikoto.
“She’s going to take Konoha apart piece by piece,” he murmured.
Mikoto leaned back, folding her arms.
“No,” she said softly. “She’s going to put it back together."
Notes:
LMAO Y'ALL WERE FOAMING AT THE MOUTH FOR FUGAKU'S CHAPTER SO I, BEING A BENEVOLENT WRITER, PROVIDED
hope it lived up to expectations!!!
Chapter 28
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Jiraiya had been uneasy for a while now.
It had started subtly - a nagging feeling in the pit of his stomach, like something was just off about the way the world was moving. And then, two months ago, he’d gone to visit the Great Toad Sage for guidance, only to be met with something that had chilled him to his core.
The prophecy - the one that had haunted his every step, the one that had told him he would train a child who would either bring salvation or destruction to the world - was gone . It’d been gone for years, six years, to be exact.
Not fulfilled. Not changed. Nullified .
That shouldn’t have been possible.
Prophecies weren’t simple things that came and went like the tide. They were carved into the fabric of fate itself, woven into the future in ways mortals couldn’t hope to understand. And yet, when he had asked the Sage about the child - the one he had always believed was Nagato, or maybe Minato - the Sage had looked at him, his wide, ancient eyes unreadable, and said only:
"That path has been severed by an outside force."
Jiraiya had asked what that meant. The Sage hadn’t answered.
He’d left Mount Myoboku unsettled, feeling as though something fundamental about the world had shifted without him realizing. And then, not two months later, Minato summoned him back to the village with a message that smelled of something big.
Now, sitting in the Hokage’s office, watching Minato and Kushina exchange glances with their daughter - their too-sharp, too-knowing daughter - Jiraiya suddenly had the horrible suspicion that he was about to find out exactly what had happened to his prophecy.
And he wasn’t sure he wanted to know.
~
“I know about the Akatsuki,” Reika said, her voice steady.
Jiraiya leaned back, crossing his arms. “Amegakure’s little rebellion group? Sure, I’ve heard of them, too. Small-time.”
Reika tilted her head. “For now.”
Something about the way she said it made the hairs on the back of his neck rise.
Minato was watching her, quiet but serious. Kushina was scowling, clearly frustrated with the weight of whatever conversation they had already had before he arrived. And Reika - Reika was looking at him like she was bracing for something.
She took a breath. “Jiraiya… I’ve lived this life before.”
Jiraiya blinked. His first instinct was to laugh, to dismiss it as some strange joke, but - he didn’t. Something about the way she was looking at him, something about the way Minato wasn’t disagreeing, stopped him.
“… What?” he said instead.
Reika didn’t hesitate. “I’ve lived this life before,” she repeated. “But last time, things went differently. The Third War lasted longer. And you trained three orphans during the Second War - Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan.”
His stomach twisted.
He had never mentioned them to her. He wasn’t sure he’d ever mentioned them to Minato, either.
“They grew up. They formed the Akatsuki,” Reika continued. “At first, it was a peaceful movement. Then Hanzo, with Danzo’s manipulation, turned on them. Yahiko died. And Nagato - ” She clenched her jaw. “Nagato awakened the full power of the Rinnegan. He destroyed Hanzo. Then he turned the Akatsuki into something else. Something dangerous.”
Jiraiya exhaled slowly. “How do you know all this?”
Reika met his gaze. “Because I read Danzo’s reports in the aftermath, fifteen years after Yahiko died, after we’d taken Danzo down, after the Akatsuki had become a force to be reckoned with. After they’d become a force about to start the Fourth Shinobi War that would end everything.”
A long silence stretched between them.
Jiraiya inhaled deeply, processing.
And then, to her visible surprise - he laughed .
It wasn’t amusement. It was bitter, half-dismayed, half-exhausted.
“That explains a lot,” he muttered.
Reika frowned. “What?”
Jiraiya shook his head, rubbing a hand down his face. “The prophecy.”
Minato stiffened. “ The prophecy?”
Jiraiya let out a slow breath, nodding. “Yeah. That one.” He turned to Reika. “Years ago, I met the Great Toad Sage. He told me I’d train a child who would change the world. Either for salvation… or destruction.”
Reika inhaled sharply.
Jiraiya scoffed. “And then, a couple months ago, I went back to ask for guidance. And you know what he told me?” He looked at Minato. “The prophecy was gone . Not fulfilled. Gone . Something - someone - had severed that fate from the world six years ago.”
Minato’s eyes flickered to Reika.
Jiraiya followed his gaze. “I’m guessing that was you, huh?”
Reika’s throat tightened. “… Probably.”
Jiraiya exhaled. “Damn.”
It made sense. If Reika really had come back in time - if she really was changing things - then the future that had once been set in stone had been completely rewritten.
It explained why the prophecy had vanished. The child of prophecy had never been a single person. It had been fate itself, tangled up in choices and consequences. And Reika, by stepping outside of time, had thrown a kunai right into the middle of it.
Jiraiya wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a terrifying thing.
Kushina crossed her arms. “You’re taking this way too well.”
Jiraiya smirked. “I’m adaptable.”
Minato sighed. “So, sensei… do you believe her?”
Jiraiya looked at Reika again.
She met his gaze without flinching.
She had always been different - always a little too old for her age, always watching things with eyes that had seen too much. He had just never understood why .
Now, he did.
“… Yeah,” he said. “I believe her.”
Reika’s shoulders sagged slightly in relief.
Jiraiya cracked his knuckles. “Alright, then. What’s the plan?”
Minato leaned forward. “First, we stop the Kyuubi attack before it ever happens. Second, we dismantle Root and take down Danzo. Third, we intervene in Ame before Hanzo kills Yahiko and turns the Akatsuki into a weapon.”
Jiraiya let out a low whistle. “Damn, kid. You’re really going after all three at once?”
“We don’t have a choice,” Reika said. “They’re all connected. If we take down Danzo, we weaken the attack on Yahiko. If we prevent the Kyuubi attack, which we might’ve done already, we remove a major destabilizing event. Everything we do ripples outward.”
Jiraiya rubbed his chin. “Right. So what do you need from me?”
“Find them,” Reika said. “Find Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan. Get close to them again. Protect them. If we can prevent Yahiko’s death, we stop the Akatsuki from becoming what they were.”
Jiraiya frowned slightly. “Nagato’s Rinnegan… You’re sure about that?”
“Yes,” Reika said. “And he doesn’t understand what it means yet. But when he does…”
Jiraiya exhaled. “Then we make sure he doesn’t go down that road.”
Reika nodded.
Jiraiya sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Well, hell. I always knew I’d change the world one way or another.” He smirked. “Guess I just didn’t think I’d have to do it twice .”
Minato exhaled. “This is the first step.”
Jiraiya looked around the room - at Minato, at Kushina, at Reika.
And for the first time in a long, long time - he felt like he was looking at a future that wasn’t already written.
~
Jiraiya had always known Reika was different.
She had been a sharp kid, smarter than most, too serious for her age. He used to think it was just the way she’d been raised - the consequences of war, of growing up under the weight of expectation as Minato and Kushina’s daughter. But there was something else, something he had never been able to put his finger on.
Until now.
Now, sitting across from her, listening to her talk about a life she had already lived, about a future she had already survived and hated enough to come back and change - he finally understood.
It wasn’t just intelligence that made her different.
It was experience.
She was looking at him now, steady and waiting, like she had already fought a thousand battles, lost a thousand people, and learned exactly how to carry it all without breaking.
And that scared the hell out of him.
Because he had never seen a kid with eyes like that before.
Not even Nagato, with all the pain he had carried, had looked at the world quite like this. Nagato had been burdened by grief, by loss. But Reika - Reika looked at him like she had already made peace with the weight of a life he couldn’t begin to imagine.
She didn’t hesitate when she spoke about the future. Didn’t doubt herself. She knew things - things she shouldn’t, things he couldn’t argue with because they were too precise, too intimate in their understanding of what was to come.
She had been here before.
Jiraiya had spent his life chasing fate, trying to decipher the pieces of prophecy, trying to figure out how he was supposed to change the world. He had spent years wondering if it had been Nagato, or Minato, or maybe even some unknown figure yet to be born.
But now, as he sat in Minato’s office, watching this girl, he realized something that unsettled him to his core.
Reika hadn’t been in the prophecy.
She had erased it.
Whatever divine thread had once been woven into the world’s fate, she had cut straight through it. The Sage had said it himself: An outside force has severed that path.
It had been her.
She was an anomaly. A force outside of fate.
And Jiraiya had no idea what that meant.
For her. For them. For the world.
Because if the prophecy was gone… then anything could happen.
That was dangerous.
That was terrifying.
But looking at her now, at the steady resolve in her face, at the way Minato and Kushina believed in her without hesitation - Jiraiya realized something else.
She wasn’t doing this for power. She wasn’t doing it for control. She wasn’t trying to carve out her own destiny.
She was doing it for them.
For the people she had lost. For the people she refused to lose again.
Jiraiya had spent so many years chasing fate, trying to understand his place in it.
But maybe - maybe Reika had never been part of the prophecy because she had never needed to be.
Maybe she was something else entirely.
Something new.
And maybe, just maybe… that was exactly what the world needed.
~
Jiraiya had always been good at reading people.
Reika was no exception.
She wasn’t arrogant enough to think she had full control over this timeline. She wasn’t naïve enough to assume everything would go exactly the way she planned. If anything, she had the kind of wariness he’d only ever seen in hardened shinobi - the kind who had lived through enough bad that they never trusted the good to last.
She knew she wasn’t in control.
She knew things would go wrong.
And that was exactly why she was so damn desperate.
Not desperate in a reckless way - no, Reika wasn’t reckless. She was careful, methodical, precise in a way that reminded him too much of Minato on his worst days, when the weight of duty made him overthink every move before making it.
But underneath that precision, Jiraiya could see it - the same drive that had turned Nagato into Pain.
A refusal to let the past repeat itself. A refusal to let anyone else suffer what she had suffered. And maybe that was noble. Maybe that was exactly what the world needed.
But Jiraiya had been around long enough to know that kind of thinking? It ate people alive.
She was waiting for things to go wrong. She had already accepted that something would.
That was what made Jiraiya nervous. Because Reika wasn’t running on certainty.
She was running on fear .
~
Jiraiya had agreed to the plan. He’d leave for Rain in a few days, start working his way back into the Akatsuki’s orbit. He’d do his part.
But before he left, he needed to say something.
Everyone else had cleared out of the Hokage’s office - Kushina had dragged Minato off to argue about security measures for the Kyuubi’s seal (as if she wasn’t going to be the one stabbing people if something went wrong).
That left just him and Reika.
She was standing by the window, staring down at the village, fingers twitching slightly like she wanted to be anywhere else.
Jiraiya leaned against the desk. “You know,” he said, “you remind me of your old man.”
Reika didn’t turn around. “Yeah?”
“Yeah.” Jiraiya exhaled. “Minato always played things close to the chest. Thought he had to be the one carrying the burden, because he was the one who saw the big picture.” He crossed his arms. “Damn kid nearly broke himself over it.”
Reika was silent.
Jiraiya watched her carefully. “You’re doing the same thing.”
She stiffened, just barely.
Jiraiya sighed. “You already know things won’t go as planned. You’re not stupid. You’re probably already running backup plans in your head. But the thing is, Reika - you’re not planning for failure.”
Finally, she turned, blue eyes sharp. “What do you mean?”
Jiraiya met her gaze evenly. “You’re planning for everything except yourself.”
Reika’s expression didn’t change, but he knew she understood.
“You’re expecting this to get messy. You’re expecting people to get hurt. But you’re not expecting to make it through.” He tilted his head. “Am I wrong?”
She didn’t answer.
Jiraiya sighed. “Kid, I’ve been around long enough to know what this looks like. You’re not reckless, but you’re prepared to die for this, aren’t you?”
Reika’s jaw clenched slightly. “If that’s what it takes.”
Jiraiya huffed a quiet laugh, shaking his head. “That’s exactly what Nagato said before everything went to hell.”
Reika flinched.
Jiraiya softened his tone. “You’re not Nagato. You’ve already proven that. But you are walking the same road, and I’m telling you now - it doesn’t end where you think it will.”
Reika exhaled sharply. “Then where does it end?”
Jiraiya met her gaze. “Wherever you let it.”
She frowned slightly, and for the first time, Jiraiya saw a flicker of something close to uncertainty in her face.
Good.
“Look, kid,” he said, rubbing the back of his neck. “I get it. You came back to fix things. But this world - this life - it’s not just a checklist you cross off until everything is fixed. It’s yours too.”
Reika swallowed, glancing away.
Jiraiya sighed. “Minato and Kushina - hell, even me - we’re in this with you. But you have to be willing to live through it.”
A beat of silence.
Then, finally -
“… How?”
Her voice was soft. Careful. Tentative.
“That’s up to you to figure out,” Jiraiya said quietly. “But you do need to figure it out. Because you’re more than just a vehicle for change - you have a life, too. And you can’t just throw it away like it’s nothing.”
Reika’s fingers twitched, just slightly. She studied her hands.
“But I already have,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
Jiraiya went still. “What are you talking about?”
“... The way I went back in time,” she said softly. “I created a seal. I ran the calculations. It had a less than one percent chance of survival - and when I lost the two people who mattered most… I used it.”
Jiraiya stared at her, then closed his eyes. “You can’t do that again.”
Reika looked at him, then, and he almost flinched, because the look in her eyes - they were hollow. Empty. Filled with a kind of grim determination that did not belong in a child’s face. They were the eyes of a person who had once lost what mattered most and been willing to throw themselves into the abyss for the chance to get them back.
“I already have once,” she said quietly. “If it happens again, if I lose everything again - there won’t be anyone left to stop me. There wasn’t the first time.”
He exhaled sharply. He didn’t know what he could say to that - because she was right. Because she’d already done it once.
“Your life is valuable, too,” he said quietly, but he knew he wouldn’t convince her.
“I know,” she said evenly. Too evenly.
Jiraiya sighed. “Just… don’t be too eager to throw yourself away, okay?”
“I’m not,” Reika said, unwavering. “Because I need to see it through to the end.”
“And after that?”
She shrugged. “Then I deal with it.”
He let out a slow breath. “That’s better than nothing, I guess.” He studied her. “Just - think on it, alright? What you’ll do when all this is done.”
Something flickered in her eyes. “I will.”
“Okay.”
If that was all he was going to get - then it had to be enough. Even if it wasn’t.
Notes:
omg... the first person reika tells about the risks of going back in time and it's JIRAIYA of all people haha
Chapter 29
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Shisui had always known Reika was dangerous.
Not in the way Kakashi was, all sharp efficiency and precision. Not in the way Fugaku was, controlled and calculating. Not even in the way Minato was, quiet but impossibly fast, a storm disguised as sunlight.
Reika was dangerous because she understood people.
And that was terrifying.
~
At first, he hadn’t taken her seriously.
Politics? Reika ? The same Reika who once told him, I’d rather get punched in the face than listen to another old man talk about diplomacy ?
That Reika?
So, naturally, when he first heard she was attending council meetings, he laughed.
Right in her face.
"You? Politics?" He grinned, arms crossed as he leaned back against a tree. "Since when do you enjoy suffering?"
Reika adjusted the wraps on her wrist, unimpressed. "Since I realized someone has to."
Shisui tilted his head. Something about the way she said it - calm, sure, inevitable - made him pause.
"You’re serious."
Reika hummed. "Why wouldn’t I be?"
Shisui squinted at her, mock suspicious. "Are you secretly an old man in disguise? Is that it? Did Kumo replace you with some war-weary veteran while we weren’t looking?"
Reika rolled her eyes. "Shisui."
Shisui grinned. "Blink twice if you’re being held hostage."
Reika punched him in the arm.
"Ow - okay, okay, you’re real." He rubbed his shoulder, eyeing her. "But seriously. What’s your endgame here?"
Reika exhaled, stretching out her fingers before glancing toward the village skyline. "Konoha’s changing, Shisui."
Shisui hummed. "It always is."
"Yeah," Reika agreed. "But I want to be there when it happens. I want to make sure it changes the right way."
Shisui frowned slightly, studying her. She wasn’t just playing around. She wasn’t just testing the waters.
She meant it.
And that was when it hit him.
Reika didn’t just want to understand Konoha’s politics.
She wanted to shape them .
Shisui let out a slow exhale, shaking his head. "You’re terrifying, you know that?"
Reika blinked. "What?"
Shisui grinned, but there was something sharp underneath it, something genuinely impressed. His heart pounded, his blood burning in his veins, because - holy shit, she was incredible. "You get into people’s heads. You figure them out. And now you’re applying that to politics ?" He let out a low whistle. "Yeah. That’s terrifying."
Reika raised an eyebrow. "Terrifying in a bad way?"
Shisui huffed a laugh. "No. Terrifying in a you’re-going-to-change-things-and-I-don’t-know-if-Konoha’s-ready-for-it way."
Reika smirked. "Good."
Shisui shook his head, still grinning. "I swear, if I end up part of whatever coup you’re planning - "
"No coups," Reika said, amused, but there was a flicker of something in her eyes, something like a ghost of a flinch. "Just better decisions."
Shisui peered at her. “What was that?”
Reika looked at him evenly. Too evenly. “What was what?”
He squinted. “You’re not actually planning a coup, are you?”
She laughed, but it was hollow around the edges. “No, Shisui. I promise I’m not planning a coup.”
He squinted harder. “Are you sure? Because just now -”
Reika sighed. “Yes, I’m sure. Just - drop it, okay? Please.”
He studied her. She’d never asked him for anything like that before.
“... I will if you promise me I don’t have to worry about it,” he said slowly.
She smiled at him faintly. “I can’t promise that,” she admitted quietly. “But I can promise that it’s being taken care of.”
Shisui tilted his head. “That sounds ominous. You’re not usually this cryptic.”
“And you’re not usually this perceptive.”
He scoffed. “I’m always perceptive. But -” he raised his hands in surrender. “Fine, fine. I’ll drop it. Keep your secrets.”
She smiled at him, soft and grateful. “Thanks. I’ll tell you one day, just - not now.”
He exhaled. “Yeah. Okay. I trust you.”
Her smile was warm. “Thank you.”
He looked away, vaguely uncomfortable, and rubbed the back of his neck. “Yeah, yeah.”
He wasn’t worried about her doing something reckless. He wasn’t even worried about the potential coup - because Reika wasn’t like that. He’d just been curious about her reaction. But he was worried about the people who wouldn’t see her coming.
Because Reika was terrifying.
And he still liked that. A lot. More than he should, probably.
~
Shisui had always known Reika was sharp.
She had a mind like a blade - quick, deliberate, impossible to dull. He’d seen it in sparring, in strategy meetings, in the way she picked apart problems that left everyone else scrambling for answers. He’d known she was relentless.
But watching her now - sitting quietly at the edge of the council chamber, asking precise, thoughtful questions, unraveling policy with the same calm ease she’d once used to untangle enemy tactics - he realized he hadn’t known the half of it.
This wasn’t war.
This was politics. Older, colder, heavier. The kind of fight that wore people down over time, that rewarded patience over strength. And Reika - Reika met it without flinching.
She didn’t posture. She didn’t demand attention.
She just spoke .
Measured, exact, with that steady, unshakable tone that made even the most entrenched elders stop mid-sentence and rethink their arguments. Her words were clear, her logic airtight, her presence a quiet storm no one quite knew how to weather. She didn’t fight for dominance. She just was , and that was enough.
It was one of the open council sessions - monthly, technically available to the public. Shisui had come only to watch.
Just to see her in action.
He hadn’t expected it to feel like this.
He sat in the back, quiet, hands folded, watching the way her words shifted the room. Not a lot. Not yet. But enough. Enough that people looked her way when budget lines got tangled. Enough that even Danzo didn’t interrupt her anymore - not because he respected her, but because he knew she couldn’t be shaken.
And when she finished speaking - calm, concise, her point made and nothing more - the silence that followed felt heavy.
One of the elders cleared their throat. “We’ll… consider it.”
It wasn’t a yes. But it wasn’t a no.
And Reika smiled.
Not smug. Not triumphant. Just quietly satisfied.
Shisui exhaled, slow and steady.
His heart ached.
He’d thought he understood what it meant to love her. Thought he’d worked through it - mourned her, survived her, learned how to carry the shape she left behind.
But watching her now - sharp and still so good , still fighting for people who hadn’t earned it, still building something stronger with her bare hands - he knew.
He’d never stood a chance.
Not really.
Because he had fallen in love with her when they were children, too young to understand the word for it. And when she’d died - when he’d thought she’d died - it had turned to something else. Something heavier. Something that burned slower, deeper.
And then she’d come back. Sadder. Sharper. Changed.
And gods help him, he’d only fallen harder.
He wasn’t five anymore. He knew what this was now. Knew what it meant to carry love like this - quiet, constant, never quite returned. Knew what it cost to be close to someone who moved like fire and fought like she’d already paid the price for everyone else.
She didn’t give half of herself to anything.
And Shisui - he’d never known how to do anything but follow her.
So when the meeting ended, and they stepped out into the late afternoon light, when the weight of the world loosened just slightly around her shoulders -
He stayed quiet. Let her breathe.
Then -
“Hey,” she murmured, tilting her head up at him. “You okay?”
Shisui smiled. It didn’t reach his eyes.
“You know me,” he said. “Always okay.”
She huffed. Quiet. Almost amused. But her eyes lingered.
She always saw too much.
“You’d tell me if you weren’t, right?”
His throat tightened.
He wanted to say yes. He wanted to tell her everything. About the grave, about the guilt, about how even now, even here , she still made him feel like a kid chasing something he could never catch.
But he didn’t.
Instead, he gave her the same easy, practiced grin he always used. The one she’d stopped calling him out on a year ago.
“Of course.”
Reika searched his face for a second longer. Then she nodded. “Good.”
She turned toward the street, already thinking ahead, already moving.
And Shisui -
Shisui followed.
Because he always would.
~
But something in his chest ached with the weight of it.
Because Reika had always belonged to herself.
She had never needed him to stay, never needed him to chase after her - but gods, he had. He had followed her through battlefields, through whispered plots in council chambers, through quiet rooftops where she let her guard down just enough to breathe. He had followed her when she had been nothing more than a bright-eyed child with too much weight on her shoulders, when she had been the ghost he had mourned, when she had been the stranger he had learned all over again.
And he would follow her now.
Even if she never turned around to see how much it hurt.
~
The village stretched out before them, lanterns glowing softly, voices murmuring from open windows. It smelled like home - like fresh rain, like old stone, like something steady and unchanging.
But, not for the first time, Shisui wondered if Reika still felt like she belonged here.
She exhaled, a quiet, thoughtful sound, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wooden railing. “I thought they’d fight me harder,” she admitted.
Shisui snorted. “You came in too prepared. They didn’t stand a chance.”
Reika hummed, tapping her fingers against her arm. “They’ll push back soon enough.”
“Let them.” Shisui grinned. “We’ll just outmaneuver them again.”
She turned her head, smirking at him. “We?”
Shisui blinked, then rolled his eyes. “Oh, don’t start.”
Reika chuckled, her voice soft in the quiet air. “I’m serious, though. I didn’t expect you to stick around for all this.”
Shisui stared at her. “Reika. Come on.”
She tilted her head. “What?”
He scoffed, shaking his head, shoving his hands into his pockets. “You really think I wouldn’t be here? That I’d just let you do all of this alone?”
Reika’s expression flickered - just for a second, something too quick to name. Then she sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.
“I guess I just…” She hesitated. “I’ve been alone before.”
Shisui’s chest tightened.
Yeah. Yeah, she had.
And for the first time, he realized -
Maybe she still wasn’t sure if she had ever truly stopped being alone.
Shisui inhaled, steadying himself, and then - carefully, deliberately - he reached out.
He brushed his fingers against hers, hesitant, just enough for her to pull away if she wanted to.
She didn’t.
Her fingers curled, almost unconsciously, brushing back.
“I know,” Shisui murmured. “But you’re not alone now.”
Reika didn’t say anything right away. Just looked at him, her blue eyes unreadable, something heavy sitting between them.
Then -
She exhaled, slow and careful.
And squeezed his fingers in return.
~
Later, when they parted ways for the night, when Shisui found himself standing outside his own door, he exhaled shakily.
Because that - her hand in his, that tiny, fleeting moment - had been enough.
Enough to break him.
Enough to keep him going.
Because she still didn’t know. She still didn’t see.
And gods, Shisui wasn’t sure what would be worse - if she never figured it out, or if she did, and still didn’t choose him.
Notes:
tl;dr: shisui elevates his simpdom and realizes he's still doomed
(sorry for the wait between updates! like i mentioned before, i've recently resumed working and it's been kicking my butt haha)
Pages Navigation
Sean_Wright on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Feb 2025 02:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2025 01:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sean_Wright on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2025 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
hickorydock on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Feb 2025 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2025 01:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rose_MaryJane on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Feb 2025 06:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Feb 2025 01:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
dancerkr on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Mar 2025 04:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Mar 2025 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
dancerkr on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Mar 2025 02:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Mar 2025 10:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
dancerkr on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Mar 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sat 15 Mar 2025 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
dancerkr on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Mar 2025 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Sun 16 Mar 2025 10:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Nyjets11 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Apr 2025 02:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Glowkagee on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Jul 2025 09:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 1 Wed 30 Jul 2025 05:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Moi (Astrx7) on Chapter 1 Fri 01 Aug 2025 09:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
mwjosie on Chapter 2 Sat 22 Feb 2025 02:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
hickorydock on Chapter 2 Sat 22 Feb 2025 02:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
DesertPudding on Chapter 2 Sat 22 Feb 2025 03:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Babe i love your book (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 23 Feb 2025 07:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
WHOOPSMISTAKE on Chapter 2 Sun 23 Feb 2025 05:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
GammilyIsMe on Chapter 2 Mon 24 Feb 2025 01:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
Veilure on Chapter 2 Thu 27 Feb 2025 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrystalWolfGaurdian9670 on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 01:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
dancerkr on Chapter 2 Sat 15 Mar 2025 04:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 2 Sat 15 Mar 2025 01:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
adiablo123 on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Mar 2025 02:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrystalWolfGaurdian9670 on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Mar 2025 02:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
DesertPudding on Chapter 3 Fri 28 Feb 2025 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
drifting_melody on Chapter 3 Mon 03 Mar 2025 02:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation